Lucifer/Vol2/Text: Difference between revisions

Proofread Lucifer volume II against original scans; correct OCR, footnotes, quotations, verse and illustrations
(Proofread Lucifer volume II against original scans; restore omitted text, verse, footnotes and signatures; apply OCR and formatting templates)
(Proofread Lucifer volume II against original scans; correct OCR, footnotes, quotations, verse and illustrations)
 
Line 5: Line 5:
  | original language = English
  | original language = English
  | original title = Lucifer. Volume II
  | original title = Lucifer. Volume II
| origin = English: ''Lucifer. Volume II''
  | has text = yes
  | has text = yes
  | publication date = March 1888 – August 1888
  | publication date = March 1888 – August 1888
Line 79: Line 80:
{{Style P-Title|Zarina!}}
{{Style P-Title|Zarina!}}


(a vision.)
<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">(A vision.)</span></center>


FLOATING in the astral light of our own planet, ages and ages ago, hovered a beautiful Spirit. She, from worlds beyond our knowledge, drew near, and kept aeons after aeons watching the human races as they swept from the unseen into the seen, from spirit into matter, and from matter into spirit.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Floating</span> in the astral light of our own planet, ages and ages ago, hovered a beautiful Spirit. She, from worlds beyond our knowledge, drew near, and kept æons after æons watching the human races as they swept from the unseen into the seen, from spirit into matter, and from matter into spirit.


Whether she, in the ages past had been as they, I cannot tell. But after watching human life and human woe for centuries I thought I saw her resolved to become as the sons and daughters of men, to share their sorrow, for what is shared is divided and thereby lessened. She resolved to begin at the first round of the ladder, and gradually to ascend. In short, to throw herself into the whirlpool of human existence.
Whether she, in the ages past had been as they, I cannot tell. But after watching human life and human woe for centuries I thought I saw her resolved to become as the sons and daughters of men, to share their sorrow, for what is shared is divided and thereby lessened. She resolved to begin at the first round of the ladder, and gradually to ascend. In short, to throw herself into the whirlpool of human existence.
Line 109: Line 110:
“What would you with the beggar’s daughter?” he was sternly asked. “Would you gain admittance into her humble home, and flaunt before her eyes the golden toys which turn a maiden’s brain? Nay, nay, thy face is that of an honest man. . . . Know that I am a philosopher, and that heaven and earth are unveiled at my bidding? Come then, with me.”
“What would you with the beggar’s daughter?” he was sternly asked. “Would you gain admittance into her humble home, and flaunt before her eyes the golden toys which turn a maiden’s brain? Nay, nay, thy face is that of an honest man. . . . Know that I am a philosopher, and that heaven and earth are unveiled at my bidding? Come then, with me.”


Calitzo followed the speaker silently down the narrow street and entered with him a low, arched doorway. Beyond this was a long, narrow passage, at the end of which the old man opened a door, and ushered the youth into a small, barely furnished room, where a lamp was burning, although it was still daylight.
Calitzo followed the speaker silently down the narrow street and entered with him a low, arched doorway. Beyond this was a long, narrow passage, at the end of which the old man opened a door, and ushered the youth into a small, barely furnished room, where a lamp was burning, although it was still daylight,


Calitzo asked no questions. He had a strange sense of being entirely at this stranger’s bidding; that he could not speak or move, or do anything, except the old man willed it.
Calitzo asked no questions. He had a strange sense of being entirely at this stranger’s bidding; that he could not speak or move, or do anything, except the old man willed it.
Line 127: Line 128:
{{Page aside|46}}
{{Page aside|46}}


alchemist’s interview with Calitzo, and she knew of the awful powers which were to be used that night, powers which she might not be able to withstand. Better than the alchemist, she knew also that her father, and even Calitzo, her beloved of old, might fall a victim to them. For two nights the mystic spells had been at work, and now on this last and fatal night she alone must counteract them. She sat thinking until half past eleven, and then, drawing a black shawl around her, silently left the house, taking her way to the abode of the alchemist. Her inspired face was rigid and sad. “This night the powers of Light and Darkness shall meet, and the alchemist must not be allowed to give himself up to powers of Evil” . . . . it is she alone, who shall pronounce the fatal words, and she alone, who shall be delivered unto the dark destiny, if anyone must be. The supernal love and power which inspire one at the thought of saving others at one’s own sacrifice, pervaded her whole being. ... .
alchemist’s interview with Calitzo, and she knew of the awful powers which were to be used that night, powers which she might not be able to withstand. Better than the alchemist, she knew also that her father, and even Calitzo, her beloved of old, might fall a victim to them. For two nights the mystic spells had been at work, and now on this last and fatal night she alone must counteract them. She sat thinking until half past eleven, and then, drawing a black shawl around her, silently left the house, taking her way to the abode of the alchemist. Her inspired face was rigid and sad. “This night the powers of Light and Darkness shall meet, and the alchemist must not be allowed to give himself up to powers of Evil” . . . . it is she alone, who shall pronounce the fatal words, and she alone, who shall be delivered unto the dark destiny, if anyone must be. The supernal love and power which inspire one at the thought of saving others at one’s own sacrifice, pervaded her whole being. . . .


She opened the door of the alchemist’s house and crept silently along the narrow curving passage; and although she had never been there before, nothing seemed unfamiliar to her in it; she passed through the first room. Absolute silence reigned around, and she heard only the beatings of her own heart. Thud! thud! thud! like a great mallet, beat that heart which was so soon to stop for ever. She placed her hand on the latch of the alchemist’s sanctum and softly stepped in. The old man stood beside a table covered with vessels, and outside the circle with the curious characters in it which was drawn upon the floor, sat Calitzo on a bench. His breath came short and fast as she appeared, and the alchemist fixed his gloomy eyes upon her. But Zarina, keeping her gaze fixed upon him whom she had loved so well in her previous life, never looked after the first glance at the old man again. Evidently her visit was expected, for the old man betrayed not the least surprise and only waited in breathless silence. But now, she slowly approached the magic circle, and the alchemist began to look uneasy. Suddenly, a great cry of horror escaped from his breast, as, with the first stroke of the town-clock tolling midnight she was within the circle, and as the mists and vapour from the chemicals he had prepared arose into the damp air enveloping her as in a shroud.
She opened the door of the alchemist’s house and crept silently along the narrow curving passage; and although she had never been there before, nothing seemed unfamiliar to her in it; she passed through the first room. Absolute silence reigned around, and she heard only the beatings of her own heart. Thud! thud! thud! like a great mallet, beat that heart which was so soon to stop for ever. She placed her hand on the latch of the alchemist’s sanctum and softly stepped in. The old man stood beside a table covered with vessels, and outside the circle with the curious characters in it which was drawn upon the floor, sat Calitzo on a bench. His breath came short and fast as she appeared, and the alchemist fixed his gloomy eyes upon her. But Zarina, keeping her gaze fixed upon him whom she had loved so well in her previous life, never looked after the first glance at the old man again. Evidently her visit was expected, for the old man betrayed not the least surprise and only waited in breathless silence. But now, she slowly approached the magic circle, and the alchemist began to look uneasy. Suddenly, a great cry of horror escaped from his breast, as, with the first stroke of the town-clock tolling midnight she was within the circle, and as the mists and vapour from the chemicals he had prepared arose into the damp air enveloping her as in a shroud.
Line 148: Line 149:
But Zarina answered not. The glorious spirit had thrown off for the last time, and now for ever, the dusty garment of flesh. It was hovering again in the resplendent light of All-consciousness.
But Zarina answered not. The glorious spirit had thrown off for the last time, and now for ever, the dusty garment of flesh. It was hovering again in the resplendent light of All-consciousness.


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Helen Fagg}}
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Helen Fagg.}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
Line 155: Line 156:
Into the great Unknown, with no vain sighs
Into the great Unknown, with no vain sighs
Toward this world’s outer semblance, and to rise
Toward this world’s outer semblance, and to rise
In spirit to those planes of higher learning, -
In spirit to those planes of higher learning,
Where finer senses, outward visions spurning,
Where finer senses, outward visions spurning,
Wrap us in holy mystery and surprise;
Wrap us in holy mystery and surprise;
Where no dull shades bedim our weary eyes
Where no dull shades bedim our weary eyes
But all is clear in Heavenly discerning.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Dum Spiro Spero</span>}}
But all is clear in Heavenly discerning.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Dum Spiro Spero.</span>}}




Line 168: Line 169:
{{Style P-Title|A Theory of Hauntings}}
{{Style P-Title|A Theory of Hauntings}}


<center>(''Continued.)''</center>
<center>''(Continued.)''</center>


IN ancient and mediaeval times occult mysteries, such as are considered superstition and superstitious practices by the esprits forts of our day, received more credit, were allowed to influence human life.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">In</span> ancient and mediæval times occult mysteries, such as are considered superstition and superstitious practices by the ''esprits forts'' of our day, received more credit, were allowed to influence human life.


In olden times, when people dabbled in black magic to an awful extent – as revealed in the life of Catherine de Medicis – a man or woman quite realised the efficacy of a curse, and that it could be handed down from generation to generation – a grim inheritance, scarcely so desirable as the family jewels. In such cases, why should mysterious apparitions not be merely fixed images in the family aura? Following a certain law, they are seen only at appointed times; when such changes take place in the lives of individuals of the family as to bring them more particularly within the line of psychic vision. If they appear as a warning unexpectedly, whilst the individuals warned may be in perfect health, or whilst only happiness and security reign in the family, yet the “house-spirits,” the “elementals,” of whatsoever grade or power they may be, for whom Time does not exist, are already cognisant of events which impend, and with mechanical precision exhibit the habitual signal. Obedient to an impression received perhaps centuries before, they faithfully reproduce the same warning when the ''soul-conditions'' of individuals reveal that death or misfortune is impending. Or, it may have become the inherited psychic idiosyncrasy of the family for this ''inner'' self, the “double,” of an individual to give the warning by ''means'' of the elemental wraith, or the astral sound – the “cry of the banshee,” etc. “Doubles,” in rare cases, have been known to give warnings of danger.
In olden times, when people dabbled in black magic to an awful extent – as revealed in the life of Catherine de Medicis – a man or woman quite realised the efficacy of a curse, and that it could be handed down from generation to generation – a grim inheritance, scarcely so desirable as the family jewels. In such cases, why should mysterious apparitions not be merely fixed images in the family aura? Following a certain law, they are seen only at appointed times; when such changes take place in the lives of individuals of the family as to bring them more particularly within the line of psychic vision. If they appear as a warning unexpectedly, whilst the individuals warned may be in perfect health, or whilst only happiness and security reign in the family, yet the “house-spirits,” the “elementals,” of whatsoever grade or power they may be, for whom Time does not exist, are already cognisant of events which impend, and with mechanical precision exhibit the habitual signal. Obedient to an impression received perhaps centuries before, they faithfully reproduce the same warning when the ''soul-conditions'' of individuals reveal that death or misfortune is impending. Or, it may have become the inherited psychic idiosyncrasy of the family for this ''inner'' self, the “double,” of an individual to give the warning by ''means'' of the elemental wraith, or the astral sound – the “cry of the banshee,” etc. “Doubles,” in rare cases, have been known to give warnings of danger.
Line 200: Line 201:
There is, however, another way of accounting for the apparition of the White Lady. In ancient times it was customary to inhume a living body in the foundations of buildings, castles, palaces, bridges, even gateways, and walls. It was a sacrifice of blood to propitiate the “gods,” “principalities and powers,” ''i.e.,'' the “elemental spirits” who watch over men. It was supposed that no building would remain firm and secure unless the foundations were cemented with blood, which was usually that of some criminal sentenced to death. This superstitious custom was handed down even unto Christian times, when an animal, a dog, goat, wolf, perchance a cock, or hen, was often substituted for the human victim.
There is, however, another way of accounting for the apparition of the White Lady. In ancient times it was customary to inhume a living body in the foundations of buildings, castles, palaces, bridges, even gateways, and walls. It was a sacrifice of blood to propitiate the “gods,” “principalities and powers,” ''i.e.,'' the “elemental spirits” who watch over men. It was supposed that no building would remain firm and secure unless the foundations were cemented with blood, which was usually that of some criminal sentenced to death. This superstitious custom was handed down even unto Christian times, when an animal, a dog, goat, wolf, perchance a cock, or hen, was often substituted for the human victim.


Henrich Heine mentions this custom. “In the Middle Ages,” he says, “the opinion prevailed that when any building was to be erected, something living must be killed, in the blood of which the foundation had to be laid, by which process the building would be secured from falling; and in ballads and traditions the remembrance is still preserved, how children and animals were slaughtered for the purpose of strengthening large buildings with their blood.
Henrich Heine mentions this custom.


In the ''“Swedish Folk-tales”'' Afzelius says: “Heathen superstition did not fail to show itself in the construction of Christian churches. In
{{Style P-Quote|1=“In the Middle Ages,” he says, “the opinion prevailed that when any building was to be erected, something living must be killed, in the blood of which the foundation had to be laid, by which process the building would be secured from falling; and in ballads and traditions the remembrance is still preserved, how children and animals were slaughtered for the purpose of strengthening large buildings with their blood.}}
 
In the ''“Swedish Folk-tales”'' Afzelius says:
 
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Heathen superstition did not fail to show itself in the construction of Christian churches. In}}


{{Page aside|51}}
{{Page aside|51}}


laying the foundations, the people retained something of their former religion, and sacrificed to their old deities, whom they could not forget, some animal, which they buried alive, either under the foundation or without the wall. The spectre of this animal is said to wander about the churchyard by night, and is called the ''Kirk-Grim.'' A tradition has also been preserved that under the altar in the first Christian churches a lamb was usually buried, which imparted security and duration to the edifice. This is an emblem of the true Church Lamb – the Saviour, who is the corner-stone of His church. When anyone enters a church when there is no service, he may see a little lamb spring across the quire and vanish.” That is, the ''reflection'' in the astral light would be seen by those who expected to see a lamb, and whose psychic vision was temporarily opened. Many persons are born with a tendency to open vision or ''clairvoyance,'' which frequently displays itself during their lives; others, again, have it rarely, when they are more open to those psychological effects termed a species of inebriation. The Fakirs of India are adepts at producing this effect upon those who witness their wonderful performances.
{{Style P-Quote|1=laying the foundations, the people retained something of their former religion, and sacrificed to their old deities, whom they could not forget, some animal, which they buried alive, either under the foundation or without the wall. The spectre of this animal is said to wander about the churchyard by night, and is called the ''Kirk-Grim.'' A tradition has also been preserved that under the altar in the first Christian churches a lamb was usually buried, which imparted security and duration to the edifice. This is an emblem of the true Church Lamb – the Saviour, who is the corner-stone of His church. When anyone enters a church when there is no service, he may see a little lamb spring across the quire and vanish.”}}
 
That is, the ''reflection'' in the astral light would be seen by those who expected to see a lamb, and whose psychic vision was temporarily opened. Many persons are born with a tendency to open vision or ''clairvoyance,'' which frequently displays itself during their lives; others, again, have it rarely, when they are more open to those psychological effects termed a species of inebriation. The Fakirs of India are adepts at producing this effect upon those who witness their wonderful performances.


It is related that the workmen were engaged for three years upon the fortifications of Scutari, without succeeding in getting the walls to stand. At length they declared that the only possible way for them to succeed was to bury a living victim under the walls. A young woman, who daily brought their dinner, was seized upon and buried, after which, the walls stood firm.
It is related that the workmen were engaged for three years upon the fortifications of Scutari, without succeeding in getting the walls to stand. At length they declared that the only possible way for them to succeed was to bury a living victim under the walls. A young woman, who daily brought their dinner, was seized upon and buried, after which, the walls stood firm.
Line 214: Line 221:
Thus the phantom, or the picture of a former scene, or scenes, still lingers upon that illustrated page of human life, to which men’s eyes are usually sealed with a blindness that ends only with death, as one of the myriad proofs that this “insubstantial pageant,” these earthly scenes in which we bury all our senses, will continually fade, like the lives of men, leaving “not a rack behind,” while those invisible ''substantial'' scenes of soul-life will endure so long as the earth endures, and men still live upon it, passing through stages of evolution. For that is the ''real'' side of life, and this is its outcome.
Thus the phantom, or the picture of a former scene, or scenes, still lingers upon that illustrated page of human life, to which men’s eyes are usually sealed with a blindness that ends only with death, as one of the myriad proofs that this “insubstantial pageant,” these earthly scenes in which we bury all our senses, will continually fade, like the lives of men, leaving “not a rack behind,” while those invisible ''substantial'' scenes of soul-life will endure so long as the earth endures, and men still live upon it, passing through stages of evolution. For that is the ''real'' side of life, and this is its outcome.


{{Style P-Signature|1=Frank Fernholme}}
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Frank Fernholme.}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
Line 226: Line 233:
<center>CHAPTER I.</center>
<center>CHAPTER I.</center>


WE dwelt in a quiet cathedral town, famous for naught, save its tranquillity and rose-bushes, and the gorgeous workmanship of the holy edifice itself. All took its tone from the ecclesiastical gravity that reigned in and around the close, with its whispering, fragrant limes, and the solemn black-robed men who dwelt beneath their shade, ay, and had their small jealousies and hatreds and earthly passions too, thinly veiled by the enforced and sometimes ill-fitting mask of piety.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">We</span> dwelt in a quiet cathedral town, famous for naught, save its tranquillity and rose-bushes, and the gorgeous workmanship of the holy edifice itself. All took its tone from the ecclesiastical gravity that reigned in and around the close, with its whispering, fragrant limes, and the solemn black-robed men who dwelt beneath their shade, ay, and had their small jealousies and hatreds and earthly passions too, thinly veiled by the enforced and sometimes ill-fitting mask of piety.


Near by was Castle Troyes, our home, and there now dwelt, my father, Sir Richard, my mother, myself, and the flower and extreme ruler of our house, sweet Marguerite, a little perfect nymph, with the cool depth of liquid blue child eyes.
Near by was Castle Troyes, our home, and there now dwelt, my father, Sir Richard, my mother, myself, and the flower and extreme ruler of our house, sweet Marguerite, a little perfect nymph, with the cool depth of liquid blue child eyes.
Line 274: Line 281:
I forgot the terror, and ran to my sister. The child had come running in pursuit of me, with a cabbage-leaf full of cherries which she would have shared with me. And she had slipped on the rough pavement and fallen, and cried out, more for the sake of the pity she wanted than because it hurt her. There she lay, half-laughing and half-crying, with the red cherries scattered round her flaxen head. I was but a poor support at first, I ween, for I trembled so that I scarce could raise her. Having her safe in the house again, I returned, as one must who hopes to rid himself of a cheat of the brain. The Monk was gone; the arch was growing black in the gathering dusk – and I believed, in spite of all, more firmly than ever, that face to face I and our enemy had been.
I forgot the terror, and ran to my sister. The child had come running in pursuit of me, with a cabbage-leaf full of cherries which she would have shared with me. And she had slipped on the rough pavement and fallen, and cried out, more for the sake of the pity she wanted than because it hurt her. There she lay, half-laughing and half-crying, with the red cherries scattered round her flaxen head. I was but a poor support at first, I ween, for I trembled so that I scarce could raise her. Having her safe in the house again, I returned, as one must who hopes to rid himself of a cheat of the brain. The Monk was gone; the arch was growing black in the gathering dusk – and I believed, in spite of all, more firmly than ever, that face to face I and our enemy had been.


Our creed countenances the idea of returned souls, spared from Purgatory awhile for ends which we mortals may not fathom. Moreover, there is a certain feeling – but I will not argue. Suffice it that what I had seen threw me into a shrewd fever. It was so horrible; to fear that arched window so, for what I might see there again. To fear the court-yard, the disused part of the castle, the lonely stairs, the very cloisters of the cathedral. At last I came to have the delusion that, wherever I walked, suddenly I would come facing that window, in which would slowly shape the white form, until I could not bear it, and holding out my arms stiffly, would walk right through the dismal picture. This unnerved me entirely at length, though I distinguished the nature of the vision from its original. I fell into a fever, still (for yet was the child in me) refusing to tell what ailed me. -
Our creed countenances the idea of returned souls, spared from Purgatory awhile for ends which we mortals may not fathom. Moreover, there is a certain feeling – but I will not argue. Suffice it that what I had seen threw me into a shrewd fever. It was so horrible; to fear that arched window so, for what I might see there again. To fear the court-yard, the disused part of the castle, the lonely stairs, the very cloisters of the cathedral. At last I came to have the delusion that, wherever I walked, suddenly I would come facing that window, in which would slowly shape the white form, until I could not bear it, and holding out my arms stiffly, would walk right through the dismal picture. This unnerved me entirely at length, though I distinguished the nature of the vision from its original. I fell into a fever, still (for yet was the child in me) refusing to tell what ailed me.


I was very ill, and when the recoil came, I awoke to a deeper life. I was more manly; I confessed my fears, entitling them “delusions.” I bade the servants search the ruin for any sign of an inhabitant; myself went with them and bore the light, and I know that the work was thoroughly done. So I professed myself satisfied. But the knowledge gained upon me that what I had seen was for. me alone.
I was very ill, and when the recoil came, I awoke to a deeper life. I was more manly; I confessed my fears, entitling them “delusions.” I bade the servants search the ruin for any sign of an inhabitant; myself went with them and bore the light, and I know that the work was thoroughly done. So I professed myself satisfied. But the knowledge gained upon me that what I had seen was for me alone.


After a time of wavering between the body’s repulsion for any life not of its own nature, and the spirit’s need to find out the utmost meaning of any sign presented to it, I grew to familiarity with the recollection of the Monk’s appearance, and my whole soul being given to metaphysical studies and questionings at that time, I longed to behold the spectre
After a time of wavering between the body’s repulsion for any life not of its own nature, and the spirit’s need to find out the utmost meaning of any sign presented to it, I grew to familiarity with the recollection of the Monk’s appearance, and my whole soul being given to metaphysical studies and questionings at that time, I longed to behold the spectre
Line 302: Line 309:
{{Page aside|57}}
{{Page aside|57}}


despair or pain. His face was hidden – how I yearned for some sign of ''life'' in his unnatural stillness! Still, the concealing cowl; would it ever be lifted? And now it was very dark, and he came near, quite near, and there was no sound of breathing or of footsteps, but he was vague before my dazzled eyes, only very white, and of great stateliness. The whiteness blinded me – he was about to pass me – somewhat I must do ' to prevent the next moment, or lightning from that whiteness would strike me and I die.
despair or pain. His face was hidden – how I yearned for some sign of ''life'' in his unnatural stillness! Still, the concealing cowl; would it ever be lifted? And now it was very dark, and he came near, quite near, and there was no sound of breathing or of footsteps, but he was vague before my dazzled eyes, only very white, and of great stateliness. The whiteness blinded me – he was about to pass me – somewhat I must do to prevent the next moment, or lightning from that whiteness would strike me and I die.


I fainted dead and still, into an intense swoon that saved my good fame from the death of a coward.
I fainted dead and still, into an intense swoon that saved my good fame from the death of a coward.
Line 308: Line 315:
<center>CHAPTER II.</center>
<center>CHAPTER II.</center>


As you may think, this disaster threw me into so great dudgeon and contempt for my weakness that I loved not overmuch to recall it But
As you may think, this disaster threw me into so great dudgeon and contempt for my weakness that I loved not overmuch to recall it. But I seemed haunted by my enemy at every turn.
 
I seemed haunted by my enemy at every turn.


I was playing with Marguerite in the picture-gallery one day, and she, sweet elf, was making merry over the quaint costumes of our ancestors, and striving to mock their frowning looks, when the fancy took her to wander into a little dim side passage, where, in no very glorious case, hung an old portrait of the White Monk himself, our house’s foe.
I was playing with Marguerite in the picture-gallery one day, and she, sweet elf, was making merry over the quaint costumes of our ancestors, and striving to mock their frowning looks, when the fancy took her to wander into a little dim side passage, where, in no very glorious case, hung an old portrait of the White Monk himself, our house’s foe.


I never liked its being there, and I hated to see the child looking at it
I never liked its being there, and I hated to see the child looking at it.


She had never heard word of his foul history, but it seemed to me, with my secret loathing for him, that she could not choose but read it in the murderer’s face. So I called her away, first coaxingly, then urgently.
She had never heard word of his foul history, but it seemed to me, with my secret loathing for him, that she could not choose but read it in the murderer’s face. So I called her away, first coaxingly, then urgently.
Line 320: Line 325:
But she would not come. Nay, she had found an older picture still, all dusty; she must look once searchingly upon it and see what manner of priest this was. And I must hold her up to look at him.
But she would not come. Nay, she had found an older picture still, all dusty; she must look once searchingly upon it and see what manner of priest this was. And I must hold her up to look at him.


“No, no, Marguerite!” quoth I. “Come, look at Marshal Ambrose.
“No, no, Marguerite!” quoth I. “Come, look at Marshal Ambrose. He was twice the man that this fellow was; besides, your namesake loved him.”
 
He was twice the man that this fellow was; besides, your namesake loved him.”


But she would none of my biddings. She persisting and I again refusing, at the last she stamped her tiny foot and made as she would weep.
But she would none of my biddings. She persisting and I again refusing, at the last she stamped her tiny foot and made as she would weep.
Line 328: Line 331:
If our loved Marguerite had ever a fault in her snowy life, she was a trifle wilful. And what blame, since her will was ever for the right?
If our loved Marguerite had ever a fault in her snowy life, she was a trifle wilful. And what blame, since her will was ever for the right?


But if she ever showed a will to weep, what consternation did it cause!
But if she ever showed a will to weep, what consternation did it cause! My father, whose name was still a terror to the Spaniards, was a reed in Marguerite’s royal hands. Our house-chaplain, a surly man, whose intellects were fettered by his breviary – my governor, a timid man, a slave to Aristotle’s influence, like most scholars of the time – these two were just the same. Nay, it is fabled that these twain, at two separate seasons, were discovered in the act of treading a measure with Mistress Marguerite; but to this rumour I will never give the sanction of my
 
My father, whose name was still a terror to the Spaniards, was a reed in
 
Marguerite’s royal hands. Our house-chaplain, a surly man, whose intellects were fettered by his breviary – my governor, a timid man, a slave to Aristotle’s influence, like most scholars of the time these two were just the same. Nay, it is fabled that these twain, at two separate seasons, were discovered in the act of treading a measure with Mistress
 
Marguerite; but to this rumour I will never give the sanction of my


{{Page aside|58}}
{{Page aside|58}}
Line 348: Line 345:
And this was assuredly the first word of pity that Pietro Rinucci had ever won. “The poor wight looks sad” in sooth?
And this was assuredly the first word of pity that Pietro Rinucci had ever won. “The poor wight looks sad” in sooth?


I was about to reply, something tartly, that the wight had need, when the desire to speak forsook me. My whole body trembled at the presence of an intelligence alien to us two children, and my heart stood still when I looked and saw no one. Was it possible that there could yet emanate from that old disgraced portrait so keen a breath of life? Or was it that the unwonted sound of a mortal’s word of kindness for him, had indeed drawn the soul of our enemy to earth again, and that – but I could not bear to wait for the answer to my bewilderment I fled before my fear, grasping the child in my arms convulsively, until she laughed and sought to know what ailed me.
I was about to reply, something tartly, that the wight had need, when the desire to speak forsook me. My whole body trembled at the presence of an intelligence alien to us two children, and my heart stood still when I looked and saw no one. Was it possible that there could yet emanate from that old disgraced portrait so keen a breath of life? Or was it that the unwonted sound of a mortal’s word of kindness for him, had indeed drawn the soul of our enemy to earth again, and that – but I could not bear to wait for the answer to my bewilderment. I fled before my fear, grasping the child in my arms convulsively, until she laughed and sought to know what ailed me.


One day, not long after this, had Marguerite drawn me with her in her playing half through the quiet town and into a little solemn space she loved – for the maid was pensive even as myself, though as yet the sports of childhood claimed her.
One day, not long after this, had Marguerite drawn me with her in her playing half through the quiet town and into a little solemn space she loved – for the maid was pensive even as myself, though as yet the sports of childhood claimed her.
Line 374: Line 371:
The White Monk came, and paused in front of us. I clasped the child closer to me – come what might, whatever a human arm could do that should be done. Then I raised my eyes to the stony, sphinx-like mystery, and looked defiantly upon it. Wonder of wonders! he moved his slight white hand and drew the cowl from off his face. I knew nothing but the eyes. Such eyes, dark as an enigma, piercing to the soul, and sad enough to dream of. I never saw the like of them even in mortals, who have their death before them.
The White Monk came, and paused in front of us. I clasped the child closer to me – come what might, whatever a human arm could do that should be done. Then I raised my eyes to the stony, sphinx-like mystery, and looked defiantly upon it. Wonder of wonders! he moved his slight white hand and drew the cowl from off his face. I knew nothing but the eyes. Such eyes, dark as an enigma, piercing to the soul, and sad enough to dream of. I never saw the like of them even in mortals, who have their death before them.


But this I remembered afterward; for the moment, I knew only that those deep, dark, motionless eyes, over which the lids never closed, were piercing Marguerite, and that she knew not of it If she should wake – oh, God, let her not wake! – I swayed to and fro in my anguish. I looked only on the child. I gathered her to me; I whispered a soothing word to her, though my head felt like to break with the strain I was forced to put on my own terror. For her was this terror now; I
But this I remembered afterward; for the moment, I knew only that those deep, dark, motionless eyes, over which the lids never closed, were piercing Marguerite, and that she knew not of it. If she should wake – oh, God, let her not wake! – I swayed to and fro in my anguish. I looked only on the child. I gathered her to me; I whispered a soothing word to her, though my head felt like to break with the strain I was forced to put on my own terror. For her was this terror now; I


{{Page aside|60}}
{{Page aside|60}}
Line 392: Line 389:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=Memory|poem=THERE is a time in every life
{{Style P-Poem|title=Memory|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">There</span> is a time in every life
When ebbing into days, we seem,
  When ebbing into days, we seem,
Long past but yet familiar still,
Long past but yet familiar still,
Like some confused, forgotten dream –
  Like some confused, forgotten dream –
We feel all this has been before,
We feel all this has been before,
Yet still we wonder more and more.}}
Yet still we wonder more and more.}}
Line 402: Line 399:


{{Style P-Poem|poem=For every effort of the will,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=For every effort of the will,
And every inward thought that springs
  And every inward thought that springs
’Ere the mind’s threshold it has crossed,
’Ere the mind’s threshold it has crossed,
A memory of something brings –
  A memory of something brings –
A vague idea – and nothing more –
A vague idea – and nothing more –
But still we feel this was before.}}
But still we feel this was before.}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Just as the gentle breeze at eve
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Just as the gentle breeze at eve
Soft ripples ocean’s placid face
  Soft ripples ocean’s placid face
So memory calls up within
So memory calls up within
A wavelet from the realms of space;
  A wavelet from the realms of space;
A passing touch from times before,
A passing touch from times before,
The spray from waves that are no more.}}
The spray from waves that are no more.}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=The scent of violets nestling low,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=The scent of violets nestling low,
The rustling of the forest leaves;
  The rustling of the forest leaves;
The bubbling of the fretful stream,
The bubbling of the fretful stream,
The swallow’s twitter ’neath the eaves,
  The swallow’s twitter ’neath the eaves,
Bring thoughts of something known before,
Bring thoughts of something known before,
And make us wonder more and more.}}
And make us wonder more and more.}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=A strain of music from the spheres,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=A strain of music from the spheres,
A simple chord, a ray of light,
  A simple chord, a ray of light,
The trembling of a single star,
The trembling of a single star,
A voice that whispers in the night;
  A voice that whispers in the night;
A hope fulfilled and nothing more,
A hope fulfilled and nothing more,
Bring thoughts we must have lived before.}}
Bring thoughts we must have lived before.}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=The roaring of the tempest fierce,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=The roaring of the tempest fierce,
A magic word, a whispered sigh,
  A magic word, a whispered sigh,
Stand out upon the road of time
Stand out upon the road of time
As landmarks of an age gone by;
  As landmarks of an age gone by;
And speak with tongues we know once more –
And speak with tongues we know once more –
Words that we’ve heard long years before.}}
Words that we’ve heard long years before.}}
Line 441: Line 438:
And make our faith the more intense –
And make our faith the more intense –
We know our souls have lived before,
We know our souls have lived before,
We know they’ll live for evermore.|signature=P.H.D.}}
We know they’ll live for evermore.|signature=P. H. D.}}




Line 454: Line 451:
<center>II.</center>
<center>II.</center>


IN a former article on this subject (LUCIFER, No. 4), which was written in reply to some points in Mr. T. B. Harbottle’s interesting article on ''“'' Brotherhood,” in the preceding number, I indicated what appears to me to be the true relationship of Socialism, in its economic or material aspects, with Theosophy. I wish in this and the concluding article both to add to, or explain and comment upon, what I then had to say on this point, and also to treat of certain higher aspects of Socialism and the modern Socialist movement, which I did little more than hint at in that article.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">In</span> a former article on this subject (<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, No. 4), which was written in reply to some points in Mr. T. B. Harbottle’s interesting article on “Brotherhood,” in the preceding number, I indicated what appears to me to be the true relationship of Socialism, in its economic or material aspects, with Theosophy. I wish in this and the concluding article both to add to, or explain and comment upon, what I then had to say on this point, and also to treat of certain higher aspects of Socialism and the modern Socialist movement, which I did little more than hint at in that article.


I am partly guided in this task by Mr. Harbottle’s letter in the January number, which indicates some points of variance or misunderstanding still existing between us. I trust that even if these articles fail, as they may well do, to effect a complete reconciliation on all points of disagreement between Socialists and those Theosophists who are at present opposed to Socialism, it may at least elicit a few sparks of truth in the mere process of “clearing the issues.” I shall not attempt to treat the two parts of my subject, that which refers to the economic and that which refers to the higher aspects of Socialism, separately, as they are too intimately connected with each other in their relationship to the Theosophic movement to permit of their being conveniently separated.
I am partly guided in this task by Mr. Harbottle’s letter in the January number, which indicates some points of variance or misunderstanding still existing between us. I trust that even if these articles fail, as they may well do, to effect a complete reconciliation on all points of disagreement between Socialists and those Theosophists who are at present opposed to Socialism, it may at least elicit a few sparks of truth in the mere process of “clearing the issues.” I shall not attempt to treat the two parts of my subject, that which refers to the economic and that which refers to the higher aspects of Socialism, separately, as they are too intimately connected with each other in their relationship to the Theosophic movement to permit of their being conveniently separated.


In the course of my former article I endeavoured to show that Mr. Harbottle, and any who think like him, are wrong in supposing that Socialism or its adherents advocate “a direct (or for that matter, ''any'' kind of) interference with the results of the law of Karma.” I admitted that if I were mistaken, Socialism was foredoomed to failure. I feel inclined now to rejoice in having gained Mr. Harbottle to my side; for he proclaims in his January letter, and very justly, that “the Socialist movement is itself a part of the cyclic Karma.” But I hardly find him consistent with himself when he goes on to add that “in its endeavour to rectify what seem, from its limited point of view, injustices, it cannot fail to be unjust to those, the justice of whose position in life it declines to recognise.” What does this mean? Can a ''part,'' or as I shall prefer to express it, an ''agent,'' of Karma, be accused of injustice? If so, QuiS CUSTODIET IPSOS CuSTODES? Surely not either Mr. Harbottle or myself, or any other contributor to Lucifer.
In the course of my former article I endeavoured to show that Mr. Harbottle, and any who think like him, are wrong in supposing that Socialism or its adherents advocate “a direct (or for that matter, ''any'' kind of) interference with the results of the law of Karma.” I admitted that if I were mistaken, Socialism was foredoomed to failure. I feel inclined now to rejoice in having gained Mr. Harbottle to my side; for he proclaims in his January letter, and very justly, that “the Socialist movement is itself a part of the cyclic Karma.” But I hardly find him consistent with himself when he goes on to add that “in its endeavour to rectify what seem, from its limited point of view, injustices, it cannot fail to be unjust to those, the justice of whose position in life it declines to recognise.” What does this mean? Can a ''part,'' or as I shall prefer to express it, an ''agent,'' of Karma, be accused of injustice? If so, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Quis Custodiet Ipsos Custodes?</span> Surely not either Mr. Harbottle or myself, or any other contributor to <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>


When I suggested that Socialists might be regarded as “the instruments
When I suggested that Socialists might be regarded as “the instruments
Line 464: Line 461:
{{Page aside|63}}
{{Page aside|63}}


of a greater equalisation, distribution, and acceleration of Karmic growth,” and that this would come about “by transferring a great deal of the responsibility for Karmic results which now lies with each individual in his personal capacity upon the collective entities composed of individuals acting in public capacities,” I implied much the same as I understand Mr. Harbottle to mean when he speaks of the Socialist movement as a part of the cyclic Karma. But I implied rather more than he does. Many other much less important movements than the Socialist may be equally regarded as forming part of the great cyclic Karma. Even reactionary movements (that is to say, movements contrary to the now prevailing tendencies of human and social evolution) may claim, inasmuch as they form part of the inevitable back current, to be described in the same language; and those who take part in them may claim to be the inferior agents of Nature – although, of course, if they do ' so in obedience to their own lower instincts and prejudices, and not “according to their lights,” they will individually suffer for it. The same, for that matter, applies to those who are helping the main or forward currents, but from selfish motives.
of a greater equalisation, distribution, and acceleration of Karmic growth,” and that this would come about “by transferring a great deal of the responsibility for Karmic results which now lies with each individual in his personal capacity upon the collective entities composed of individuals acting in public capacities,” I implied much the same as I understand Mr. Harbottle to mean when he speaks of the Socialist movement as a part of the cyclic Karma. But I implied rather more than he does. Many other much less important movements than the Socialist may be equally regarded as forming part of the great cyclic Karma. Even reactionary movements (that is to say, movements contrary to the now prevailing tendencies of human and social evolution) may claim, inasmuch as they form part of the inevitable back current, to be described in the same language; and those who take part in them may claim to be the inferior agents of Nature – although, of course, if they do so in obedience to their own lower instincts and prejudices, and not “according to their lights,” they will individually suffer for it. The same, for that matter, applies to those who are helping the main or forward currents, but from selfish motives.


The real question, then, for Theosophists to consider is not merely whether Socialism forms part of the cyclic Karma, for that is not worth their while disputing, but whether it forms part of the progressive and main evolutionary current, or of the retrogressive back current? If the former, as I firmly believe, then those who at present .oppose it may not indeed all be constrained to turn back, like Saul of Tarsus, and fight on its side: some may conceive they have higher work to perform in Nature’s service, or work more adapted to their powers and opportunities. But let them at least examine and ascertain for themselves, according to their lights, the true answer to this question, before they continue to ''oppose'' Socialism, lest haply they be found fighting against the gods.
The real question, then, for Theosophists to consider is not merely whether Socialism forms part of the cyclic Karma, for that is not worth their while disputing, but whether it forms part of the progressive and main evolutionary current, or of the retrogressive back current? If the former, as I firmly believe, then those who at present oppose it may not indeed all be constrained to turn back, like Saul of Tarsus, and fight on its side: some may conceive they have higher work to perform in Nature’s service, or work more adapted to their powers and opportunities. But let them at least examine and ascertain for themselves, according to their lights, the true answer to this question, before they continue to ''oppose'' Socialism, lest haply they be found fighting against the gods.


Let my suggestions on the subject stand for what they are worth. I may state my own position rather more elaborately and “scientifically,” by saying that I believe we have reached a stage in human evolution on this planet in which a great many of the activities, and corresponding responsibilities, formerly attaching to individuals as such, are about to be, or are actually in the course of being, transferred to collective entities or aggregations of individuals acting in a collective capacity, such as municipalities, unions or communes, provinces, nations, and confederations. I do not, of course, mean to imply that individual activities, individual progress in this life, will become merged and lost in collective progress, but simply that in the action and reaction of the individual and social entities, the importance of the influence of the latter will ''increase,'' while that of the former ''relatively decreases.'' Physiology teaches us that in the lower forms of animal organisms, the life of the constituent organs – nay, even of the constituent protoplasmic
Let my suggestions on the subject stand for what they are worth. I may state my own position rather more elaborately and “scientifically,” by saying that I believe we have reached a stage in human evolution on this planet in which a great many of the activities, and corresponding responsibilities, formerly attaching to individuals as such, are about to be, or are actually in the course of being, transferred to collective entities or aggregations of individuals acting in a collective capacity, such as municipalities, unions or communes, provinces, nations, and confederations. I do not, of course, mean to imply that individual activities, individual progress in this life, will become merged and lost in collective progress, but simply that in the action and reaction of the individual and social entities, the importance of the influence of the latter will ''increase,'' while that of the former ''relatively decreases.'' Physiology teaches us that in the lower forms of animal organisms, the life of the constituent organs – nay, even of the constituent protoplasmic
Line 472: Line 469:
{{Page aside|64}}
{{Page aside|64}}


cells – is much less dependent upon that of the entire body, than in the higher forms. So also in the case of social organisms, as I read evolution: Since the break-up of the primitive European civilisations (primitive, at least, so far as extant history, comparative politics and archaeology enable us to see), which seem to have developed communistic social organisms on the tribal scale, the current of social evolution was set, until quite recently, in the direction of Individualism.<ref name="v2-p64-n1">It is to be remarked that ancient pantheism decayed about the same time as ancient communism, making place for the various exoteric sects of classical times, and (save for a few lucid intervals in which great teachers stepped forward to redeem as much of humanity as possible from the materialistic superstitions in which it was steeped) for the newer systems known as Catholicism, Orthodoxy, Protestantism, Mussulmanism, Modern Buddhism, &amp;c. In pure philosophy it gave way to various materialistic and spiritualistic schools of thought; Spiritualism and Materialism representing simply the face and obverse of the coin of individualistic philosophy.</ref>
cells – is much less dependent upon that of the entire body, than in the higher forms. So also in the case of social organisms, as I read evolution: Since the break-up of the primitive European civilisations (primitive, at least, so far as extant history, comparative politics and archæology enable us to see), which seem to have developed communistic social organism on the tribal scale, the current of social evolution was set, until quite recently, in the direction of Individualism.<ref name="v2-p64-n1">It is to be remarked that ancient pantheism decayed about the same time as ancient communism, making place for the various exoteric sects of classical times, and (save for a few lucid intervals in which great teachers stepped forward to redeem as much of humanity as possible from the materialistic superstitions in which it was steeped) for the newer systems known as Catholicism, Orthodoxy, Protestantism, Mussulmanism, Modern Buddhism, &amp;c. In pure philosophy it gave way to various materialistic and spiritualistic schools of thought; Spiritualism and Materialism representing simply the face and obverse of the coin of individualistic philosophy.</ref>


This individualism may be said to have culminated in the material, plane in Modern Industrialism, or individual and class monopoly, in the means of production; in the intellectual plane in the supremacy of the Baconian method of experiment; in the moral plane in Utilitarianism, and in the spiritual (where that retains any substance) in Calvinism. But even while at the height of its power – say 1850-70 – Individualism carried within it the seeds of its final destruction. The principles of a new society had already been formulated by reformers and “Utopians” of various schools, while the growth of discontent among the uncomfortable classes more than kept pace with that of sympathy among the comfortable. The evolutionary current has now distinctly changed its course and is running at a daily-accelerating speed in the direction of a more perfect Communism – a Communism no longer on the tribal scale, but on the national, or possibly in some departments of the social activities, a still larger scale, and founded on a more complex yet more solid basis. In this higher form of social life, the interests and destinies of each member or component cell of the social organism will be more closely bound up than in the past with the organic whole. Mr. E. Belfort Bax, of the Socialist League, has recently expressed the final possibilities of communistic solidarity in a sentence which I shall do well to quote. It comes at the end of a series of articles entitled “The New Ethic” ''(The'' ''Commonweal'', February 4th to February 25th) written from a materialist’s rather than pantheist’s standpoint, which contain, nevertheless, a great deal of interest for Theosophists. Speaking of “the inadequacy of the individual as an end to himself – the basis of the new Ethic – he suggests that we may regard this growing sense as “the indication that the ''final purpose'' of society, as such, is not to be merely for the consciousness of its component personalities, but that they are in the end destined to be absorbed in a corporate social consciousness; just as the separate sentiency of the ''organic'' components of an animal or human body are absorbed in the unified sentiency and intelligence of that body.”
This individualism may be said to have culminated in the material, plane in Modern Industrialism, or individual and class monopoly, in the means of production; in the intellectual plane in the supremacy of the Baconian method of experiment; in the moral plane in Utilitarianism, and in the spiritual (where that retains any substance) in Calvinism. But even while at the height of its power – say 1850-70 – Individualism carried within it the seeds of its final destruction. The principles of a new society had already been formulated by reformers and “Utopians” of various schools, while the growth of discontent among the uncomfortable classes more than kept pace with that of sympathy among the comfortable. The evolutionary current has now distinctly changed its course and is running at a daily-accelerating speed in the direction of a more perfect Communism – a Communism no longer on the tribal scale, but on the national, or possibly in some departments of the social activities, a still larger scale, and founded on a more complex yet more solid basis. In this higher form of social life, the interests and destinies of each member or component cell of the social organism will be more closely bound up than in the past with the organic whole. Mr. E. Belfort Bax, of the Socialist League, has recently expressed the final possibilities of communistic solidarity in a sentence which I shall do well to quote. It comes at the end of a series of articles entitled “The New Ethic” (''The Commonweal'', February 4th to February 25th) written from a materialist’s rather than pantheist’s standpoint, which contain, nevertheless, a great deal of interest for Theosophists. Speaking of “the inadequacy of the individual as an end to himself” – the basis of the new Ethic – he suggests that we may regard this growing sense as
 
{{Style P-Quote|1=“the indication that the ''final purpose'' of society, as such, is not to be merely for the consciousness of its component personalities, but that they are in the end destined to be absorbed in a corporate social consciousness; just as the separate sentiency of the ''organic'' components of an animal or human body are absorbed in the unified sentiency and intelligence of that body.”}}


{{Page aside|65}}
{{Page aside|65}}
Line 480: Line 479:
But just as in the evolution of animal life, of man himself, form has preceded substance in its manifestations, so in the social evolution also. Just as in the physical body rudimentary organs appear, and develop almost to perfection before their complete uses are discovered or revealed, so in the social body, parts, if not the whole of the frame-work of the harmonious organisms of the future, will be evolved (if some of them have not been already) before the perfect harmony can be attained. There can be very little doubt that Economic Collectivism, based partly upon existing political forms, and upon existing national aggregations, is the next stage of social evolution, the preliminary or provisional form in which the new society will manifest itself. Few Socialists are so sanguine as to suppose that the present generation will see the realisation of the higher ideal, perfect Communism; but most believe in the possibility – at any rate in those countries like England, France, Belgium, and America, where Individualism has most completely run its course – of realising economic Socialism, or Collectivism, within a decade or two. The triumphs of State and Municipal Socialism on the one side, and of Co-operative Capitalism on the other, are continually preparing the way for the democracy to follow as soon as it gets the chance, while the increasing number of persons engaged in them form the leaven of administrative ability which will secure the success of the Collectivist Commonwealths when once established.
But just as in the evolution of animal life, of man himself, form has preceded substance in its manifestations, so in the social evolution also. Just as in the physical body rudimentary organs appear, and develop almost to perfection before their complete uses are discovered or revealed, so in the social body, parts, if not the whole of the frame-work of the harmonious organisms of the future, will be evolved (if some of them have not been already) before the perfect harmony can be attained. There can be very little doubt that Economic Collectivism, based partly upon existing political forms, and upon existing national aggregations, is the next stage of social evolution, the preliminary or provisional form in which the new society will manifest itself. Few Socialists are so sanguine as to suppose that the present generation will see the realisation of the higher ideal, perfect Communism; but most believe in the possibility – at any rate in those countries like England, France, Belgium, and America, where Individualism has most completely run its course – of realising economic Socialism, or Collectivism, within a decade or two. The triumphs of State and Municipal Socialism on the one side, and of Co-operative Capitalism on the other, are continually preparing the way for the democracy to follow as soon as it gets the chance, while the increasing number of persons engaged in them form the leaven of administrative ability which will secure the success of the Collectivist Commonwealths when once established.


The first evident advances effected by the Social Revolution will certainly be in the material domain, and this is the only sense in which I am ready to admit that the Socialist movement is ''materialistic.'' So, of course, are all other movements having in view the material welfare of those who suffer under the present social order, or, rather, disorder. The abolition of chattel slavery in the British possessions and subsequently in those American States which had previously recognised it, was the result of a humanitarian movement strictly analogous to and comparable with the modern socialist movement, so far as its advocacy by the middle and “comfortable” classes are concerned; but not nearly so unselfish, since many of those who advocated it had everything to gain by the abolition of the competition of slave-labour with that of “free,” or wage-labour. The present middle-class advocates of Socialism, that is to say of the abolition of the wage-labour system itself – a system entailing in many places a much worse and more degrading form of slavery than that of the plantations <ref name="v2-p65-n1">It was to the advantage of the owners of chattel-slaves to take care of them, if only in order to preserve valuable property in a condition of efficiency, whereas the capitalist employer of “free’* labour (labour free to accept his conditions or else starve) has no such sense of interest in the health and well-being of his “hands/’ whom he can replace when worn out without any fresh outlay.</ref> may fairly claim that there is no element of self-interest in their advocacy, for the material benefits which would result to them by the immediate establishment of socialism, in any of its forms, are very
The first evident advances effected by the Social Revolution will certainly be in the material domain, and this is the only sense in which I am ready to admit that the Socialist movement is ''materialistic.'' So, of course, are all other movements having in view the material welfare of those who suffer under the present social order, or, rather, disorder. The abolition of chattel slavery in the British possessions and subsequently in those American States which had previously recognised it, was the result of a humanitarian movement strictly analogous to and comparable with the modern socialist movement, so far as its advocacy by the middle and “comfortable” classes are concerned; but not nearly so unselfish, since many of those who advocated it had everything to gain by the abolition of the competition of slave-labour with that of “free,” or wage-labour. The present middle-class advocates of Socialism, that is to say of the abolition of the wage-labour system itself – a system entailing in many places a much worse and more degrading form of slavery than that of the plantations <ref name="v2-p65-n1">It was to the ''advantage'' of the owners of chattel-slaves to take care of them, if only in order to preserve valuable property in a condition of efficiency, whereas the capitalist employer of “free” labour (labour free to accept his conditions or else starve) has no such sense of interest in the health and well-being of his “hands,” whom he can replace when worn out without any fresh outlay.</ref> may fairly claim that there is no element of self-interest in their advocacy, for the material benefits which would result to them by the immediate establishment of socialism, in any of its forms, are very


{{Page aside|66}}
{{Page aside|66}}
Line 492: Line 491:
{{Page aside|67}}
{{Page aside|67}}


is developed by Socialists and utilised for the destruction of old and production of new economic forms, which in their turn shall generate new and higher motive forces. This, I think, must be recognized as Nature’s own course of evolution, so far, at least, as our freethinking intellect and ordinary means of observation can ascertain. Thus the Form (Economic Socialism in practice) will be found to precede the substance (complete Human Solidarity, or the Spirit of Socialism), but depends for its own evolution upon a less-perfected Substance (the Spirit of Solidarity), which is itself the product of pre-existing Forms. But both the form and the substance, which will eventually carry us much further than Economic Collectivism, are evolving simultaneously; and from the higher standpoint of Theosophic Pantheism I can see no good in attempting to dogmatize as to which precedes, or ought to-precede, the other. Let us merely admit that they are so mutually dependent, that the one cannot be good and the other evil.
is developed by Socialists and utilised for the destruction of old and production of new economic forms, which in their turn shall generate new and higher motive forces. This, I think, must be recognized as Nature’s own course of evolution, so far, at least, as our freethinking intellect and ordinary means of observation can ascertain. Thus the Form (Economic Socialism in practice) will be found to precede the substance (complete Human Solidarity, or the Spirit of Socialism), but depends for its own evolution upon a less-perfected Substance (the Spirit of Solidarity), which is itself the product of pre-existing Forms. But both the form and the substance, which will eventually carry us much further than Economic Collectivism, are evolving simultaneously; and from the higher standpoint of Theosophic Pantheism I can see no good in attempting to dogmatize as to which precedes, or ought to precede, the other. Let us merely admit that they are so mutually dependent, that the one cannot be good and the other evil.


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=J. Brailsford Bright.}}
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=J. Brailsford Bright.}}
Line 516: Line 515:
{{Style P-Title|The Theosophical Publication Society}}
{{Style P-Title|The Theosophical Publication Society}}


The Editors of Lucifer have been requested to call the attention of its readers to the following announcement; and they have the more pleasure in doing so, since the work in question seems to deserve the hearty and cordial support of all those who attach any importance to the spread of Theosophical ideas by means of literature: –
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> Editors of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> have been requested to call the attention of its readers to the following announcement; and they have the more pleasure in doing so, since the work in question seems to deserve the hearty and cordial support of all those who attach any importance to the spread of Theosophical ideas by means of literature: –


(1.) The Theosophical Publication Society is international in character. It is so, for Theosophy is not limited by any considerations of race, nationality, or creed. Its endeavour is to further the cause of Universal Brotherhood by uniting all those who are interested in the growth of intellectual and psychic spirituality in an attempt to assist others less favoured by circumstances than themselves.
(1.) The Theosophical Publication Society is international in character. It is so, for Theosophy is not limited by any considerations of race, nationality, or creed. Its endeavour is to further the cause of Universal Brotherhood by uniting all those who are interested in the growth of intellectual and psychic spirituality in an attempt to assist others less favoured by circumstances than themselves.


(2.) In pursuance of this object it proposes to place within the reach of the subscribers the most valuable contributions which have appeared dealing with the inner Soul-life of man, and providing guidance for its cultivation and development. Its publications will comprise (a) Reprints of valuable magazine articles which have appeared in past years in “The Theosophist,” “The Path,” “Le Lotus,” and Lucifer; (b) Original papers which shall contain practical instruction for students of the Occult; (c) Selections from rare MSS. and works; and (d) Reprints in cheap form, and translations of books not otherwise obtainable.
(2.) In pursuance of this object it proposes to place within the reach of the subscribers the most valuable contributions which have appeared dealing with the inner Soul-life of man, and providing guidance for its cultivation and development. Its publications will comprise (a) Reprints of valuable magazine articles which have appeared in past years in “The Theosophist,” “The Path,” “Le Lotus,” and <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>; (b) Original papers which shall contain practical instruction for students of the Occult; (c) Selections from rare MSS. and works; and (d) Reprints in cheap form, and translations of books not otherwise obtainable.


(3.) In addition to providing its subscribers with literature as indicated above, the Society proposes to circulate large numbers of elementary pamphlets explaining the principles of Theosophy and the nature and aims of the Theosophical Society.
(3.) In addition to providing its subscribers with literature as indicated above, the Society proposes to circulate large numbers of elementary pamphlets explaining the principles of Theosophy and the nature and aims of the Theosophical Society.
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


The subscription to the Society is five shillings per annum, which entitles subscribers to the receipt, post free, of all the Society’s publications the selling price of which is below sixpence.
The subscription to the Society is five shillings per annum, which entitles subscribers to the receipt, post free, of all the Society’s publications the selling price of which is below sixpence.
Line 533: Line 534:


{{Page aside|73}}
{{Page aside|73}}
<center>Reviews.</center>


{{Style P-Title|Mohammed Benani}}
{{Style P-Title|Mohammed Benani}}


(Sampson Low.)
<center>(Sampson Low.)</center>


Mohammed Benani is a very strange book, one of the strangest examples yet given to us of that essentially modern product, the novel of thought. This is, indeed, more than a modern book; it is in advance of nineteenth-centuryism. It is a novel of thought, and yet more, it is a novel of speculation. And yet it remains fiction. The new school has discovered the secret of the art, and thought and speculation are part of the lives of the characters, instead of being in any sense overlaid or added as the reflections of the author. The peculiar atmosphere of exaltation in which all the events take place, and, indeed, by which they are induced, is the result of the characters being all of the most complex order. What would a novelist of the old school have done with such a heroine as Eftomah, such a hero as Paulovitch? Fielding or Richardson would have been unable to create situations with them. All the rough and simple passions are smoothed away to give place to emotions finer and wider, and even more exhausting. In Paulovitch lies all the force, and power, and meaning of the book; and the peculiar flavour of his atmosphere clings to one long after the book has been read. He has not a trouble in the world; and yet he would have succumbed to the trouble of the world, but for the society of his bright and charming wife. He is a Don Quixote of the most pronounced type, yet with a great longing to evade the profession of tilting at windmills. He makes a desperate effort to escape from the sight of misery which he is powerless to relieve by leaving civilization and making a delightful home in Morocco. But the destiny which compels him to be conscious of the misery of others, and to sacrifice himself in the attempt to alleviate it, pitilessly pursues him. The history of how he gradually becomes the champion of the unhappy natives, struggle as he may against the promptings of his noble nature, is in reality, the story of the book. Mohammed Benani is a persecuted native hero, whom Paulovitch protects, and through whom the complicated situations are produced. Benani is a very clever and subtle study of a typical Oriental; he passes through the book as he passed through life – devoted, heroic, wrapped in gloom, silent, so reticent as to be almost characterless to a Western observer, who is yet always conscious that at the bottom of this heroic temperament lies treachery. The same profound reticence exists also in Eftomah; but her life-long contact with her European benefactors has eradicated the treachery from her nature. In her is depicted the seer, the clairvoyant, and indeed in one remarkable scene the sybil of the highest order. The occult and “supernatural” is largely dealt with in the book, and in the most thoroughly modern spirit. Nothing is received with disbelief or incredulity, but everything is questioned, tested and
Mohammed Benani is a very strange book, one of the strangest examples yet given to us of that essentially modern product, the novel of thought. This is, indeed, more than a modern book; it is in advance of nineteenth-centuryism. It is a novel of thought, and yet more, it is a novel of speculation. And yet it remains fiction. The new school has discovered the secret of the art, and thought and speculation are part of the lives of the characters, instead of being in any sense overlaid or added as the reflections of the author. The peculiar atmosphere of exaltation in which all the events take place, and, indeed, by which they are induced, is the result of the characters being all of the most complex order. What would a novelist of the old school have done with such a heroine as Eftomah, such a hero as Paulovitch? Fielding or Richardson would have been unable to create situations with them. All the rough and simple passions are smoothed away to give place to emotions finer and wider, and even more exhausting. In Paulovitch lies all the force, and power, and meaning of the book; and the peculiar flavour of his atmosphere clings to one long after the book has been read. He has not a trouble in the world; and yet he would have succumbed to the trouble of the world, but for the society of his bright and charming wife. He is a Don Quixote of the most pronounced type, yet with a great longing to evade the profession of tilting at windmills. He makes a desperate effort to escape from the sight of misery which he is powerless to relieve by leaving civilization and making a delightful home in Morocco. But the destiny which compels him to be conscious of the misery of others, and to sacrifice himself in the attempt to alleviate it, pitilessly pursues him. The history of how he gradually becomes the champion of the unhappy natives, struggle as he may against the promptings of his noble nature, is in reality, the story of the book. Mohammed Benani is a persecuted native hero, whom Paulovitch protects, and through whom the complicated situations are produced. Benani is a very clever and subtle study of a typical Oriental; he passes through the book as he passed through life – devoted, heroic, wrapped in gloom, silent, so reticent as to be almost characterless to a Western observer, who is yet always conscious that at the bottom of this heroic temperament lies treachery. The same profound reticence exists also in Eftomah; but her life-long contact with her European benefactors has eradicated the treachery from her nature. In her is depicted the seer, the clairvoyant, and indeed in one remarkable scene the sybil of the highest order. The occult and “supernatural” is largely dealt with in the book, and in the most thoroughly modern spirit. Nothing is received with disbelief or incredulity, but everything is questioned, tested and
Line 548: Line 551:
Another new idea, though one hardly so commendable, is to introduce such living names as the Czar of Russia and M. de Giers, into a drama avowedly based on fact, though taking place in northern Africa, where, as the author is careful to state in a foot-note, Russia has never had even a legation. True, this device effectually disguises the nationality aimed at. But could not this object have been equally well attained without the use of names, the presence of which will almost certainly cause the book to be prohibited in Russia, where it might otherwise do good and useful work?
Another new idea, though one hardly so commendable, is to introduce such living names as the Czar of Russia and M. de Giers, into a drama avowedly based on fact, though taking place in northern Africa, where, as the author is careful to state in a foot-note, Russia has never had even a legation. True, this device effectually disguises the nationality aimed at. But could not this object have been equally well attained without the use of names, the presence of which will almost certainly cause the book to be prohibited in Russia, where it might otherwise do good and useful work?


Where the phenomena of mesmerism plays so prominent a part, Theosophy could not escape mention and, though only referred to casually, it is spoken of in a tone which proves the author better informed on that much misunderstood subject than most of the writers who use the “occult” to give colour to their novels.
Where the phenomena of mesmerism plays so prominent a part, Theosophy could not escape mention; and, though only referred to casually, it is spoken of in a tone which proves the author better informed on that much misunderstood subject than most of the writers who use the “occult” to give colour to their novels.


One very striking feature in a book such as this, written confessedly “with a purpose,” is the great skill developed in attaining that “purpose.” The reader’s attention and interest are rivetted by the unfoldment of the plot itself as much as by the keen and incisive style of the writing. Thus led on, the reader never realises that he is being led to form definite opinions on political questions, and to espouse a cause for which, one day, his active sympathy may be demanded. Such a result is rarely achieved by books “with a purpose”; and high praise is due to the author for its successful accomplishment.
One very striking feature in a book such as this, written confessedly “with a purpose,” is the great skill developed in attaining that “purpose.” The reader’s attention and interest are rivetted by the unfoldment of the plot itself as much as by the keen and incisive style of the writing. Thus led on, the reader never realises that he is being led to form definite opinions on political questions, and to espouse a cause for which, one day, his active sympathy may be demanded. Such a result is rarely achieved by books “with a purpose”; and high praise is due to the author for its successful accomplishment.
Line 556: Line 559:
{{Style P-Title|A Modern Apostle; The Elixir of Life; the Story of Clarice; and other poems}}
{{Style P-Title|A Modern Apostle; The Elixir of Life; the Story of Clarice; and other poems}}


By Constance C. W. Naden. (Kegan Paul, Trench and Co.) Miss Constance Naden is, we believe, a Hylo-Idealist; but she is certainly one to whom the ideal side of life appeals with more force than does its materiality. Her volume of poems shows this clearly; and, unlike most modern poetry, penetrates below the surface of things.
<center>By Constance C. W. Naden. (Kegan Paul, Trench and Co.)</center>
 
Miss Constance Naden is, we believe, a Hylo-Idealist; but she is certainly one to whom the ideal side of life appeals with more force than does its materiality. Her volume of poems shows this clearly; and, unlike most modern poetry, penetrates below the surface of things.


“A Modern Apostle,” sketches the picture of one of those enthusiasts in
“A Modern Apostle,” sketches the picture of one of those enthusiasts in
Line 567: Line 572:


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“The Eternal Power which makes the Many, One,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“The Eternal Power which makes the Many, One,
Shining through all; the Law made visible.”}}
  Shining through all; the Law made visible.”}}


Therefore, forsaking all, he follows the light; even though disowned by his father, a narrow teacher of a bigoted sect.
Therefore, forsaking all, he follows the light; even though disowned by his father, a narrow teacher of a bigoted sect.
Line 581: Line 586:
The same metre is used in the “Elixir of Life,” a brief but pregnant study of the human heart. Its burden, drawn from that deeper source of inspiration which occultists know, is summed up in the following lines:
The same metre is used in the “Elixir of Life,” a brief but pregnant study of the human heart. Its burden, drawn from that deeper source of inspiration which occultists know, is summed up in the following lines:


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Oh, Life, stern Life . . . .
{{Style P-Poem|poem=       “Oh, Life, stern Life . . .
. . . . . .
Surely the end and meaning is not loss,
Surely the end and meaning is not loss,
Surely thou workest to some joy untold;
  Surely thou workest to some joy untold;
Some Book of Life there is, not writ across
Some Book of Life there is, not writ across
With runes of woe and dirges manifold;
  With runes of woe and dirges manifold;
Some fire thou hast to purge away the dross
Some fire thou hast to purge away the dross
Of death, deep grained in thy purest gold;
  Of death, deep grained in thy purest gold;
From all things save the quintessence of Thee,
From all things save the quintessence of Thee,
From Hate, from Love – Oh Life, deliver me!”}}
From Hate, from Love – Oh Life, deliver me!”}}
Line 595: Line 601:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Title|A Professor of Alchemy - Denis Zachaire}}
{{Style P-Title|A Professor of Alchemy – Denis Zachaire}}


<center>By Percy Ross. (London, George Redway.)</center>
<center>By Percy Ross. (London, George Redway.)</center>


This is a romance carved in the full and glowing life of the century of the Renaissance. A truism it is that human life and its passions are ever the same; but in this tale Percy Ross shows an exceptional power of entering into the forms of life and feeling in which the men of three centuries ago breathed and moved. In Denis Zachaire, the reader is made to feel the throb, the. intense ardent aspiration of an age in which nature, art and civilisation were bursting in all their magnificence upon the delighted senses of a newly awakened race,
This is a romance carved in the full and glowing life of the century of the Renaissance. A truism it is that human life and its passions are ever the same; but in this tale Percy Ross shows an exceptional power of entering into the forms of life and feeling in which the men of three centuries ago breathed and moved. In Denis Zachaire, the reader is made to feel the throb, the intense ardent aspiration of an age in which nature, art and civilisation were bursting in all their magnificence upon the delighted senses of a newly awakened race,


{{Page aside|76}}
{{Page aside|76}}
Line 613: Line 619:
{{Style P-Title|The Meister}}
{{Style P-Title|The Meister}}


<center>JOURNAL OF THE WAGNER SOCIETY,</center>
<center>JOURNAL OF THE WAGNER SOCIETY.</center>


Of this, our new contemporary, in its special aspect of a magazine devoted to Music, it is not our province to speak. But besides this, its special mission, it has another which calls for a few words from us.
Of this, our new contemporary, in its special aspect of a magazine devoted to Music, it is not our province to speak. But besides this, its special mission, it has another which calls for a few words from us.
Line 658: Line 664:
<center>CHAPTER III.</center>
<center>CHAPTER III.</center>


NOT long after this we had a banquet and dancing – well I remember it! – to celebrate the birthday of little Marguerite. For my mother was proud of her child’s loveliness and liked to see it implied in the looks of her many friends. So there were sounds of revelry, and the whirl of dances and bright music.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Not</span> long after this we had a banquet and dancing – well I remember it! – to celebrate the birthday of little Marguerite. For my mother was proud of her child’s loveliness and liked to see it implied in the looks of her many friends. So there were sounds of revelry, and the whirl of dances and bright music.


The little lady of the feast was herself its best ornament: methought as I looked on her, that Dante’s love himself could scarce have been fairer. She wore a little silken gown of palest blue, broidered in daisies, and she carried a simple posy of corn-daisies, her own “Marguerites,” in her hand, another in her golden hair. “And girdled was she and adorned in such sort as best suited with her very tender age” – like Beatrice, when her poet met her first. She was so daintily joyous with our guests; radiant, yet timid, with an exquisite child’s modesty, full of care and thought for all our friends. I thought within myself “Ah, Marguerite, wilt thou be thus loving when thou knowest more of men?”
The little lady of the feast was herself its best ornament: methought as I looked on her, that Dante’s love himself could scarce have been fairer. She wore a little silken gown of palest blue, broidered in daisies, and she carried a simple posy of corn-daisies, her own “Marguerites,” in her hand, another in her golden hair. “And girdled was she and adorned in such sort as best suited with her very tender age” – like Beatrice, when her poet met her first. She was so daintily joyous with our guests; radiant, yet timid, with an exquisite child’s modesty, full of care and thought for all our friends. I thought within myself “Ah, Marguerite, wilt thou be thus loving when thou knowest more of men?”
Line 776: Line 782:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=My Philosophy|poem=They lie who say immortal spirit is nought
{{Style P-Poem|title=My Philosophy|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">They</span> lie who say immortal spirit is nought
Save summit of fleshly chain, save link between
  Save summit of fleshly chain, save link between
Blind motion of nerve and muscle: – they overween,
  Blind motion of nerve and muscle: – they overween,
Groping in darkness of their arrogant thought;
Groping in darkness of their arrogant thought;
Having fettered the soaring soul that else had sought
Having fettered the soaring soul that else had sought
To lighten the shadows ’twixt the God unseen
  To lighten the shadows ’twixt the God unseen
And the human he made so strong that it dared lean
  And the human he made so strong that it dared lean
’Gainst heaven and triumph at the ruin it wrought.}}
’Gainst heaven and triumph at the ruin it wrought.}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Yea, spirit communes with spirit, as sense with sense;
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Yea, spirit communes with spirit, as sense with sense;
No soul is bound that truly would be free!
  No soul is bound that truly would be free!
Else were the human stronger than deity,
  Else were the human stronger than deity,
Else were the angels reft of all defence –
Else were the angels reft of all defence –
Burst bonds, oh soul! Slay flesh that fetters thee!
  Burst bonds, oh soul! Slay flesh that fetters thee!
So God shall dower thee with omnipotence!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne</span>}}
So God shall dower thee with omnipotence!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}




Line 815: Line 821:
{{Page aside|149}}
{{Page aside|149}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=World Saviours|poem=Our world hath had its saviours – Buddha, Christ,
{{Style P-Poem|title=World Saviours|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Our</span> world hath had its saviours – Buddha, Christ,
Have lived, loved, striven for men, at last have died
  Have lived, loved, striven for men, at last have died
Hungry and thirsty, bleeding, haggard-eyed –
  Hungry and thirsty, bleeding, haggard-eyed –
By great love dreaming great love had sufficed
By great love dreaming great love had sufficed
To save a sin-doomed world . . . Oh, faith unpriced!
To save a sin-doomed world . . . Oh, faith unpriced!
Oh, high souls ’mid your anguish glorified!
  Oh, high souls ’mid your anguish glorified!
Would God it were so, would sin’s sorrowful tide
  Would God it were so, would sin’s sorrowful tide
Rolled back to silence by such love enticed!}}
Rolled back to silence by such love enticed!}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Alas, not so! Would men be saved, each one
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Alas, not so! Would men be saved, each one
Must be his own strong saviour – cross-bearing,
  Must be his own strong saviour – cross-bearing,
Bound, bruised, and bleeding, with his soul astrain
  Bound, bruised, and bleeding, with his soul astrain
On the sharp rock of life – yet he hath won
On the sharp rock of life – yet he hath won
Who bears for love the burden and the sting –
  Who bears for love the burden and the sting –
Buddha nor Christ nor meanest lives in vain!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}
  Buddha nor Christ nor meanest lives in vain!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}




Line 842: Line 848:
{{Page aside|154}}
{{Page aside|154}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=Sowing and Reaping|poem=Shall he who sows the thistle in his soul
{{Style P-Poem|title=Sowing and Reaping|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Shall</span> he who sows the thistle in his soul
Garner gold wheat-ears for his harvest-tide?
  Garner gold wheat-ears for his harvest-tide?
Or who sets thorn in heart, grow glorified
  Or who sets thorn in heart, grow glorified
’Neath purple clusters for an aureole?
’Neath purple clusters for an aureole?
Shall fair red apples be his worthy dole
Shall fair red apples be his worthy dole
Who scattereth tares around him far and wide?
  Who scattereth tares around him far and wide?
Or he who feeds the locusts crafty-eyed
  Or he who feeds the locusts crafty-eyed
On other’s fruitage, pay no ransoming toll?}}
On other’s fruitage, pay no ransoming toll?}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Before men gather roses from sown rue
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Before men gather roses from sown rue
Death shall be king, and all these things shall be . . .
  Death shall be king, and all these things shall be . . .
Satan shall strangle ’mid his fields of blue
Satan shall strangle ’mid his fields of blue
The sky’s gold sun, and cast him in the sea.
  The sky’s gold sun, and cast him in the sea.
God shall grow false, and even Christ untrue,
God shall grow false, and even Christ untrue,
Heaven a vain dream, and love mere phantasy!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne</span>}}
  Heaven a vain dream, and love mere phantasy!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}




Line 862: Line 868:


{{Page aside|155}}
{{Page aside|155}}
{{Style P-Title|Correspondence}}


{{Style P-Title|[Letter on meeting the dead in Kama-loka]}}
{{Style P-Title|[Letter on meeting the dead in Kama-loka]}}


''To the Editors of'' Lucifer.
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=


As you invite questions, I take the liberty of submitting one to your consideration.
As you invite questions, I take the liberty of submitting one to your consideration.
Line 871: Line 879:
Is it not to be expected (basing one’s reasoning on Theosophical teaching) that the meeting and intercourse in Kama loka of persons truly attached to each other must be fraught with disappointment, nay frequently even with deep grief? Let me illustrate my meaning by an example:
Is it not to be expected (basing one’s reasoning on Theosophical teaching) that the meeting and intercourse in Kama loka of persons truly attached to each other must be fraught with disappointment, nay frequently even with deep grief? Let me illustrate my meaning by an example:


A mother departs this life twenty years before her son, who, deeply attached to her, longs to meet her again, and only finds her “shell,'' from which all those spiritual qualities have fled which to him were the essential part of the being he loved. Even the " shell” itself, by its resemblance to the former body, only adds to his grief by keeping early memories more vividly alive, and showing him the vast difference between the entity he knew on earth and the remnant he finds.
A mother departs this life twenty years before her son, who, deeply attached to her, longs to meet her again, and only finds her “shell,” from which all those spiritual qualities have fled which to him were the essential part of the being he loved. Even the “shell” itself, by its resemblance to the former body, only adds to his grief by keeping early memories more vividly alive, and showing him the vast difference between the entity he knew on earth and the remnant he finds.
 
Or take a second case:


Or take a second case: The son meets his mother in Kama loka after a short separation, only to find her entity in a state of disintegration, as her pure spirit has already begun to leave her astral body and to ascend towards Devachan. He has to witness this process of gradual dissolution, and day by day he feels his mother's spirit slip away whilst his more material nature prevents him from joining in her rapid progress.
The son meets his mother in Kama loka after a short separation, only to find her entity in a state of disintegration, as her pure spirit has already begun to leave her astral body and to ascend towards Devachan. He has to witness this process of gradual dissolution, and day by day he feels his mother’s spirit slip away whilst his more material nature prevents him from joining in her rapid progress.


I subjoin my name and address, though not for publication, and remain,
I subjoin my name and address, though not for publication, and remain,


Very truly yours,
|signature=Very truly yours,<br>“F. T. S.”}}
 
{{Style P-Signature|1="FTS"}}


<hr>
<hr>
Line 893: Line 901:
{{Style P-Title|[Questions from a new member]}}
{{Style P-Title|[Questions from a new member]}}


''To the Editors of'' Lucifer.
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=


As a very new member of the Theosophical Society I have jotted down a few points which appear to me to be worthy of your notice.
As a very new member of the Theosophical Society I have jotted down a few points which appear to me to be worthy of your notice.
Line 909: Line 917:
(6.) In what light are Theosophists to regard the whole ''account'' in the late republication of the T. P. S. of the marriage of the Spirit daughter of Colonel Eaton with the Spirit son of Franklin Pearce?
(6.) In what light are Theosophists to regard the whole ''account'' in the late republication of the T. P. S. of the marriage of the Spirit daughter of Colonel Eaton with the Spirit son of Franklin Pearce?


(7.) In the Articles on the Esoteric character of the Gospels I observe that as yet no notice has been taken of Prophecy and its alleged fulfilment in Jesus Christ. I have read these with intense interest, and regret that I was unable to obtain the first two numbers of Lucifer.
(7.) In the Articles on the Esoteric character of the Gospels I observe that as yet no notice has been taken of Prophecy and its alleged fulfilment in Jesus Christ. I have read these with intense interest, and regret that I was unable to obtain the first two numbers of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>


I am, Yours truly,
|signature=I am, Yours truly,<br>J. M.}}
 
{{Style P-Signature|1=J.M.}}


<hr>
<hr>
Line 927: Line 933:
{{Style P-Title|[Letter on ‘Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions’]}}
{{Style P-Title|[Letter on ‘Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions’]}}


''To the Editors of'' Lucifer.
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=


In the last issue of Lucifer is a paper " Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions.” The paper is important, but is not, in my opinion, sufficiently clear. “''One is a Unity'' and cannot be divided into two Ones. This is so if we understand Unity to be ''many'' entities, parts, or forms, organised into a body of harmony so forming a Unity.
In the last issue of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> is a paper “Self-Evident Truths and Logical Deductions.” The paper is important, but is not, in my opinion, sufficiently clear. “''One is a Unity'' and cannot be divided into two Ones. This is so if we understand Unity to be ''many'' entities, parts, or forms, organised into a body of harmony so forming a Unity.


I would like to ask, If the Universe, the One or All, must not be of a certain size; and if so, is the Original One, the ever produced, not of the same size?
I would like to ask, If the Universe, the One or All, must not be of a certain size; and if so, is the Original One, the ever produced, not of the same size?
Line 939: Line 945:
The truth of the Universe is the Form of the Universe. The Truth of God is the Form of God. What Form is that? To attain to that is the great attainment for the intelligence at least. In these few lines my aim is mainly an enquiry.
The truth of the Universe is the Form of the Universe. The Truth of God is the Form of God. What Form is that? To attain to that is the great attainment for the intelligence at least. In these few lines my aim is mainly an enquiry.


Respectfully yours,
|signature=Respectfully yours,<br><span style="font-variant:small-caps">J. W. Hunter.</span><br>Edinburgh, 29th March, 1888.}}
 
Edinburgh, 29th March, 1888. J. W. Hunter.


<hr>
<hr>
Line 955: Line 959:
{{Style P-Title|[Questions on spiritual development]}}
{{Style P-Title|[Questions on spiritual development]}}


''To the Editors'' Lucifer.
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=


Several questions have of late occurred to me at the entry of the subject of Theosophy. ... I am quite new to the study, and must perforce express myself crudely. I gather that an early result of entire devotion to and inner contemplative life, and a life also of fine unselfishness, such a life as is calculated to allow of the growth of faculties otherwise dormant, that a result of this life will be a growing recognition of the underlying unity of man and his surroundings, that to such a man truth will make itself known ''from within'', and therefore will claim instant acceptance and unquestionable certitude; that in fact the longer that such a life is lived with unfading enthusiasm, the higher will the central spirit rise in self-assertion, the wider will be the survey of creation, and the more immediate the apprehension of truth; also that with these tends to develop a greater physical command of the forces of nature.
Several questions have of late occurred to me at the entry of the subject of Theosophy. . . . . I am quite new to the study, and must perforce express myself crudely. I gather that an early result of entire devotion to and inner contemplative life, and a life also of fine unselfishness, such a life as is calculated to allow of the growth of faculties otherwise dormant, that a result of this life will be a growing recognition of the underlying unity of man and his surroundings, that to such a man truth will make itself known ''from within'', and therefore will claim instant acceptance and unquestionable certitude; that in fact the longer that such a life is lived with unfading enthusiasm, the higher will the central spirit rise in self-assertion, the wider will be the survey of creation, and the more immediate the apprehension of truth; also that with these tends to develop a greater physical command of the forces of nature.


Now I submit that such a life as is here spoken of, ''is'' led by men who attain to none of these results.
Now I submit that such a life as is here spoken of, ''is'' led by men who attain to none of these results.
Line 963: Line 967:
{{Page aside|159}}
{{Page aside|159}}


Most of us know Christians who seem never to have a selfish thought; who exist in an atmosphere of self-sacrifice for others, and whose leisure is all spent in meditation and in emotional prayer, which surely is seeking after truth. Yet they do not attain it. They fail to rise out of Christianity into Theosophy; they remain for ever limited to, and satisfied with the narrow space they move in. (1.) It may be replied that they do expand slowly. Granted, for some of them. But my point is that there do exist (and one is enough for my purpose) men, and particularly women, leading lives both of spiritual meditation and of unselfishness, to whom nevertheless is not vouchsafed a clearer view of the great universe, a larger apprehension of Theosophic truth, nor any increased physical command of nature, (2.) As regards the last point, take for an example John Stuart Mill. Surely he lived always in the white light of exalted contemplation and in instant readiness of high unselfishness; yet to him came no dawn of Theosophic light, nor any larger hold upon the forces of material nature. (3.) May I ask now for a word of explanation on this point? I apologise for the trouble I give, and for my want of ability in unfolding my difficulty.
Most of us know Christians who seem never to have a selfish thought; who exist in an atmosphere of self-sacrifice for others, and whose leisure is all spent in meditation and in emotional prayer, which surely is seeking after truth. Yet they do not attain it. They fail to rise out of Christianity into Theosophy; they remain for ever limited to, and satisfied with the narrow space they move in. (1.) It may be replied that they do expand slowly. Granted, for some of them. But my point is that there do exist (and one is enough for my purpose) men, and particularly women, leading lives both of spiritual meditation and of unselfishness, to whom nevertheless is not vouchsafed a clearer view of the great universe, a larger apprehension of Theosophic truth, nor any increased physical command of nature. (2.) As regards the last point, take for an example John Stuart Mill. Surely he lived always in the white light of exalted contemplation and in instant readiness of high unselfishness; yet to him came no dawn of Theosophic light, nor any larger hold upon the forces of material nature. (3.) May I ask now for a word of explanation on this point? I apologise for the trouble I give, and for my want of ability in unfolding my difficulty.


{{Style P-Signature|1=H.C.}}
|signature=H. C.}}


<hr>
<hr>
Line 979: Line 983:
{{Style P-Title|The Crucifixion of Jesus: An Allegory}}
{{Style P-Title|The Crucifixion of Jesus: An Allegory}}


Standing alone at the foot of the Cross, in all the solemn darkness of night; e’en though it was day; a darkness so great that it was like that in Egypt which, we are told, could be felt. Standing alone with Jesus, deserted by all, uplifted on the Cross and crowned, yes! crowned, but with thorns, in bitter contempt and scorn of his asserted divine mission to draw all men unto him; standing thus alone with Jesus, in that awful and solemn presence, the presence of the dead.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Standing</span> alone at the foot of the Cross, in all the solemn darkness of night; e’en though it was day; a darkness so great that it was like that in Egypt which, we are told, could be felt. Standing alone with Jesus, deserted by all, uplifted on the Cross and crowned, yes! crowned, but with thorns, in bitter contempt and scorn of his asserted divine mission to draw all men unto him; standing thus alone with Jesus, in that awful and solemn presence, the presence of the dead.


“I asked the Heavens, what foe to God hath done this unexampled deed?” “’Twas man,” the answer came, “and we in horror snatched the Sun from such a spectacle of grief.”
{{Style P-Quote|1=“I asked the Heavens, what foe to God hath done this unexampled deed?” “’Twas man,” the answer came, “and we in horror snatched the Sun from such a spectacle of grief.”}}


Still standing nigh the Cross, with the wind roaring and a great tempest raging'';'' whilst the rocks were rent, and the earth did quake as though she would open her mouth and swallow all men, as we are told that she swallowed Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, because of their rejection of Moses.
Still standing nigh the Cross, with the wind roaring and a great tempest raging; whilst the rocks were rent, and the earth did quake as though she would open her mouth and swallow all men, as we are told that she swallowed Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, because of their rejection of Moses.


“I asked the Earth.” “The Earth replied aghast ’Twas man; and such strange pangs my bosom rent, that still, e’en still, I fear and tremble at the past.”
{{Style P-Quote|1=“I asked the Earth.” “The Earth replied aghast ’Twas man; and such strange pangs my bosom rent, that still, e’en still, I fear and tremble at the past.”}}


Leaving the foot of the Cross, where Jesus was left to die the death of a blasphemer, in the company of thieves, abandoned and deserted of all men and forsaken of God: “To man, gay, smiling man, I went, and asked him next He turned a scornful eye, shook his proud head and gave me no reply.”
Leaving the foot of the Cross, where Jesus was left to die the death of a blasphemer, in the company of thieves, abandoned and deserted of all men and forsaken of God:
 
{{Style P-Quote|1=“To man, gay, smiling man, I went, and asked him next. He turned a scornful eye, shook his proud head and gave me no reply.”}}


And to this day there has been no reply, but only that the rejection and Crucifixion of Jesus are a mystery. And therefore the world is still asking: Why? And what is good and true in Christianity? Because a mystery is not light but darkness, and therefore when the light that is in us is darkness, how great must be that darkness? And is not this darkness felt even now by the world, whilst anxiously waiting for the Church to explain the Mystery of “Christ Crucified”?
And to this day there has been no reply, but only that the rejection and Crucifixion of Jesus are a mystery. And therefore the world is still asking: Why? And what is good and true in Christianity? Because a mystery is not light but darkness, and therefore when the light that is in us is darkness, how great must be that darkness? And is not this darkness felt even now by the world, whilst anxiously waiting for the Church to explain the Mystery of “Christ Crucified”?
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|Rev. T. G. Headley.}}


<hr>
<hr>
Line 1,003: Line 1,011:
{{Style P-Title|Absolute Relativism, or Absolute in Relation}}
{{Style P-Title|Absolute Relativism, or Absolute in Relation}}


By William Bell McTaggart (W. Stewart &amp; Co., London). This volume, by Captain McTaggart, is one of those rare works in which the author forgets his personality and natural predilections, in favour of a plain statement of facts. He asks the reader to approach together with him the task of examining the various creeds and philosophical systems “with minds divested of preference, prejudice, or bias,” and carries out the laudable policy to the end. One would vainly seek throughout the volume for any of those too oft-repeated sentences in other essays and disquisitions on philosophy, as “I claim to have discovered” – “I maintain,” and so on. “The judgment seat must
<center>By <span style="font-variant:small-caps">William Bell McTaggart</span> (W. Stewart &amp; Co., London).</center>
 
This volume, by Captain McTaggart, is one of those rare works in which the author forgets his personality and natural predilections, in favour of a plain statement of facts. He asks the reader to approach together with him the task of examining the various creeds and philosophical systems “with minds divested of preference, prejudice, or bias,” and carries out the laudable policy to the end. One would vainly seek throughout the volume for any of those too oft-repeated sentences in other essays and disquisitions on philosophy, as “I claim to have discovered” – “I maintain,” and so on. “The judgment seat must


{{Page aside|163}}
{{Page aside|163}}
Line 1,011: Line 1,021:
In the above work Captain McTaggart presents us with the first instalment of a new philosophical system, the aim of the author being to sift the truth from the rubbish of modern thought, and to rear on the bases thus obtained a new edifice. Says the writer:
In the above work Captain McTaggart presents us with the first instalment of a new philosophical system, the aim of the author being to sift the truth from the rubbish of modern thought, and to rear on the bases thus obtained a new edifice. Says the writer:


{{Style P-Quote|1=" Theologies are fading fast; one religion after another slips its hold on the lives of men. Philosophy is chaos; system after system, criticised by the acquired light of acquired knowledge and organised and trained intellect, is abandoned as untrue. Even the torch of science, to which so many minds had eagerly and hopefully turned, burns sadly dim, uncertain, and flickering, crossed and bedarkened with the shades of conflicting theories and unverified hypotheses.”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Theologies are fading fast; one religion after another slips its hold on the lives of men. Philosophy is chaos; system after system, criticised by the acquired light of acquired knowledge and organised and trained intellect, is abandoned as untrue. Even the torch of science, to which so many minds had eagerly and hopefully turned, burns sadly dim, uncertain, and flickering, crossed and bedarkened with the shades of conflicting theories and unverified hypotheses.”}}


Captain McTaggart is no Materialist, but an Agnostic, with a distinct leaning to one of the many phases of idealistic thought. The present volume does no more, however, than foreshadow the general drift of his conclusions on the subject of Perception, Materialism, and Idealism, without going into those details which are doubtless reserved for the future.
Captain McTaggart is no Materialist, but an Agnostic, with a distinct leaning to one of the many phases of idealistic thought. The present volume does no more, however, than foreshadow the general drift of his conclusions on the subject of Perception, Materialism, and Idealism, without going into those details which are doubtless reserved for the future.
Line 1,019: Line 1,029:
To the materialistic doctrine that Matter ''plus'' Motion constitutes the one basis of the Universe, Captain McTaggart replies (1) that no theories based on the mere phenomena of perception can develop into a pure ontology. We cannot penetrate the veil of appearances, because the nature of our senses bars the way. Matter is not known in any sense except as given in consciousness. Abstract the idea of a percipient, and what remains? – an unknown Noumenon about which it is folly to dogmatise. (2) He rightly points out that: –
To the materialistic doctrine that Matter ''plus'' Motion constitutes the one basis of the Universe, Captain McTaggart replies (1) that no theories based on the mere phenomena of perception can develop into a pure ontology. We cannot penetrate the veil of appearances, because the nature of our senses bars the way. Matter is not known in any sense except as given in consciousness. Abstract the idea of a percipient, and what remains? – an unknown Noumenon about which it is folly to dogmatise. (2) He rightly points out that: –


{{Style P-Quote|1=" ''In the domain of even the phenomenal'' – the legitimate sphere of experiment, deduction, and verification – experiments and observations are exceedingly limited by the shortcomings of our faculties. . . . Still, it is constantly found that these provisional and uncertain deductions are exalted to a position of equality with, but of superiority to, the conclusions of reason, based upon other premises, indeed, but of a far higher certainty than the somewhat vague generalities of Matter, Force, and Law.” (p. 45.)}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“''In the domain of even the phenomenal'' – the legitimate sphere of experiment, deduction, and verification – experiments and observations are exceedingly limited by the shortcomings of our faculties. . . . Still, it is constantly found that these provisional and uncertain deductions are exalted to a position of equality with, but of superiority to, the conclusions of reason, based upon other premises, indeed, but of a far higher certainty than the somewhat vague generalities of Matter, Force, and Law.” (p. 45.)}}


The Atomic theory he appears to regard as essentially materialistic, and some considerable portion of space is devoted to a criticism of its validity. We venture to think, however, that a recognition of that hypothesis – cleansed and purified from the contradictions which have grown up around it – is in no way incompatible with a lofty spiritual philosophy of things. Very forcible, on the other hand, is our author’s attack on Materialism, on the ground of its hopeless inadequacy to explain the phenomena of our subjective consciousness. In the course of his discussion of this aspect of the problem, he conclusively shows that the customary imputation of Materialism to many of the most eminent scientists, such as Professor Huxley, is totally without justification.
The Atomic theory he appears to regard as essentially materialistic, and some considerable portion of space is devoted to a criticism of its validity. We venture to think, however, that a recognition of that hypothesis – cleansed and purified from the contradictions which have grown up around it – is in no way incompatible with a lofty spiritual philosophy of things. Very forcible, on the other hand, is our author’s attack on Materialism, on the ground of its hopeless inadequacy to explain the phenomena of our subjective consciousness. In the course of his discussion of this aspect of the problem, he conclusively shows that the customary imputation of Materialism to many of the most eminent scientists, such as Professor Huxley, is totally without justification.
Line 1,037: Line 1,047:
In his ''Introduction'' to this little pamphlet, M. A. Oxon strikes the key-note of his Visions. They are “teaching” or “instruction” to those whose wants they meet. In saying this, the author has, perhaps unwittingly, expressed a great fact, ''i.e.,'' that for each one of us ''that is truth'' which meets our greatest need – whether moral, intellectual or emotional. As the author seems to feel, it matters very little whether these visions were subjective or objective. They conveyed to him certain moral truths with a directness and vividness which no other method of teaching could have attained. And whether we consider that these “Visions” were the thoughts of the intelligence teaching him impressed and objectivised in the recipient’s brain; or whether we think that in these visions the seer beheld objective things – does not in any way alter their value as expressions of subtle truth. In many respects they resemble the visions seen by Swedenborg, and they share with the writings of that wonderful man the same curious personal colouring or shaping of the form in which they are cast, in accordance with the intellectual views and beliefs held by the seer.
In his ''Introduction'' to this little pamphlet, M. A. Oxon strikes the key-note of his Visions. They are “teaching” or “instruction” to those whose wants they meet. In saying this, the author has, perhaps unwittingly, expressed a great fact, ''i.e.,'' that for each one of us ''that is truth'' which meets our greatest need – whether moral, intellectual or emotional. As the author seems to feel, it matters very little whether these visions were subjective or objective. They conveyed to him certain moral truths with a directness and vividness which no other method of teaching could have attained. And whether we consider that these “Visions” were the thoughts of the intelligence teaching him impressed and objectivised in the recipient’s brain; or whether we think that in these visions the seer beheld objective things – does not in any way alter their value as expressions of subtle truth. In many respects they resemble the visions seen by Swedenborg, and they share with the writings of that wonderful man the same curious personal colouring or shaping of the form in which they are cast, in accordance with the intellectual views and beliefs held by the seer.


The “Visions” are instructive from several points of view. They offer a curious study to the student of psychology, who will trace in them the various elements due to the Seer and to the-influences acting upon him. To the man in search of moral light, they will express truths of the inner life, known and recorded in many forms during the past ages of man’s life-history. They teach most impressively the cardinal doctrine of that inner life, viz., that man is absolutely his own creator. To the student of practical psychic development, they speak of the difficulties which attend the opening of the psychic senses, of the difficulty of distinguishing between the creation of man’s own imagination and the more permanent creations of nature.
The “Visions” are instructive from several points of view. They offer a curious study to the student of psychology, who will trace in them the various elements due to the Seer and to the influences acting upon him. To the man in search of moral light, they will express truths of the inner life, known and recorded in many forms during the past ages of man’s life-history. They teach most impressively the cardinal doctrine of that inner life, viz., that man is absolutely his own creator. To the student of practical psychic development, they speak of the difficulties which attend the opening of the psychic senses, of the difficulty of distinguishing between the creation of man’s own imagination and the more permanent creations of nature.


There is a pathetic touch here and there, bringing out clearly the difficulties just mentioned. The seer longs for the personal contact of earth and is told. “to leave the personal.” How long will it be before this, the deepest truth of Theosophy, is in any sense realised even by such seers as M. A. Oxon?
There is a pathetic touch here and there, bringing out clearly the difficulties just mentioned. The seer longs for the personal contact of earth and is told “to leave the personal.” How long will it be before this, the deepest truth of Theosophy, is in any sense realised even by such seers as M. A. Oxon?


The clinging to personality is so strong that it is felt even in another state of consciousness. How then can it fail to colour and distort the pure truth, which
The clinging to personality is so strong that it is felt even in another state of consciousness. How then can it fail to colour and distort the pure truth, which
Line 1,045: Line 1,055:
{{Page aside|165}}
{{Page aside|165}}


is and-must be absolutely impersonal? But this lesson is one hard to learn, so hard that many lives suffice not even for its comprehension. - The statements on page 21 would seem to show that the visions recorded are those of the Devachanic state. For it said that all the scenery and surroundings, the natural world of that plane in short, are the creations of the particular spirit with whose sphere the seer is in contact. This coincides perfectly with the Theosophic view, and when once this truth is really grasped, Spiritualists will realise how mistaken they have been in attacking a doctrine which is in reality what they have so long been seeking for, and which offers them the logical and philosophic system which they need as a basis for their investigations.
is and must be absolutely impersonal? But this lesson is one hard to learn, so hard that many lives suffice not even for its comprehension.
 
The statements on page 21 would seem to show that the visions recorded are those of the Devachanic state. For it said that all the scenery and surroundings, the natural world of that plane in short, are the creations of the particular spirit with whose sphere the seer is in contact. This coincides perfectly with the Theosophic view, and when once this truth is really grasped, Spiritualists will realise how mistaken they have been in attacking a doctrine which is in reality what they have so long been seeking for, and which offers them the logical and philosophic system which they need as a basis for their investigations.


The beauty of the thoughts expressed in the pages of this little book is very striking, and although the author expressly disclaims any literary merit, no one can fail to recognise the ability and truthfulness of expressions which characterise the work. All students will assuredly be grateful to M. A. Oxon for rendering these “Visions” easily accessible.
The beauty of the thoughts expressed in the pages of this little book is very striking, and although the author expressly disclaims any literary merit, no one can fail to recognise the ability and truthfulness of expressions which characterise the work. All students will assuredly be grateful to M. A. Oxon for rendering these “Visions” easily accessible.
Line 1,055: Line 1,067:
<center>PAR ELY-STAR.</center>
<center>PAR ELY-STAR.</center>


Preface by Camille Flammarion and a Letter from Josephin Peladan. Paris,
<center>Preface by Camille Flammarion and a Letter from Josephin Peladan. Paris,<br>Dentu, Editeur.</center>


Dentu, Editeur.
This book is mainly based on a work by P. Christian, “Le petit homme rouge des Tuileries.” It is a combination of astronomical astrology with the keys and numerals of the Tarot, the point of departure being the name, surname and date of birth of the individual whose horoscope is to be cast.
 
This book is mainly based on a work by P. Christian, “Le petit homme rouge des Tuileries.” It is a combination of astronomical astrology with the keys and numerals of the Tarot, the point of departure being the name, surname and date of birth of the individual whose horoscope is to be cast


It is a great improvement on the work of Christian in point of clearness and lucidity of exposition and in the convenience of its tables. Especially useful, from a practical point of view, is the table of the numerical values of the letters of the alphabet; though it is to be desired that the author should give some authority for these values, a detail which he has unfortunately omitted. He also does away with Christian’s practice of translating the names, first of all, into Latin – a great convenience, though how far he is orthodox in so doing, remains a very open question.
It is a great improvement on the work of Christian in point of clearness and lucidity of exposition and in the convenience of its tables. Especially useful, from a practical point of view, is the table of the numerical values of the letters of the alphabet; though it is to be desired that the author should give some authority for these values, a detail which he has unfortunately omitted. He also does away with Christian’s practice of translating the names, first of all, into Latin – a great convenience, though how far he is orthodox in so doing, remains a very open question.
Line 1,079: Line 1,089:
The poem by whose name the book before us is christened, is a dramatic rendering of incidents of the “Reign of Terror,” grouped around the central heroic figure of Madame Roland. The work is an early effort of Mr. Pyne’s, and it is therefore all the more astonishing in its command of poetic thought and musical diction. It is one of those delicate idylls which would lose their reflective charm if represented on the stage; but for all that it has many dramatic incidents in its texture. The scene where the mob bursts into the King’s chambers in the Tuileries; the intercession of Raoul with the former victim of his lust, the Amazon Théroigne; the arraignment of the heroine before the Tribunal; and the tender sympathy of Madame Roland for the old man who craves to be permitted to pass before her the ordeal of the guillotine, are all painted in vivid lines. The character of the central figure is instinct with noble, sensitive, liberty-loving life, and some of the finest lines in the drama are put into her mouth; such as, for instance, the following: –
The poem by whose name the book before us is christened, is a dramatic rendering of incidents of the “Reign of Terror,” grouped around the central heroic figure of Madame Roland. The work is an early effort of Mr. Pyne’s, and it is therefore all the more astonishing in its command of poetic thought and musical diction. It is one of those delicate idylls which would lose their reflective charm if represented on the stage; but for all that it has many dramatic incidents in its texture. The scene where the mob bursts into the King’s chambers in the Tuileries; the intercession of Raoul with the former victim of his lust, the Amazon Théroigne; the arraignment of the heroine before the Tribunal; and the tender sympathy of Madame Roland for the old man who craves to be permitted to pass before her the ordeal of the guillotine, are all painted in vivid lines. The character of the central figure is instinct with noble, sensitive, liberty-loving life, and some of the finest lines in the drama are put into her mouth; such as, for instance, the following: –


{{Style P-Poem|poem=" We seek for happiness instead of truth;
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“We seek for happiness instead of truth;
We choose out pleasure, and ignore the right,
We choose out pleasure, and ignore the right,
Then call life dark: eternity will judge
Then call life dark: eternity will judge
If darkness be not shadow of ourselves
If darkness be not shadow of ourselves
O'ercasting all – our love – our hope – our life!
O’ercasting all – our love – our hope – our life!
Self must be blotted out – a thing of naught –
Self must be blotted out – a thing of naught –
Forgotten – non-existent, ere we catch
Forgotten – non-existent, ere we catch
The light which our life holds, but does not hide
The light which our life holds, but does not hide
From those who truly seek."}}
From those who truly seek.”}}


And again –
And again –


{{Style P-Poem|poem=" My faith is sure,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=             “My faith is sure,
Tho' sav'ring not of dogmas harshly held
Tho’ sav’ring not of dogmas harshly held
By canting priest and persecuting church;
By canting priest and persecuting church;
No! the eternal spirit, fetterless,
No! the eternal spirit, fetterless,
Line 1,110: Line 1,120:
E’en now – the bitter-sweet they’ve left to us.”}}
E’en now – the bitter-sweet they’ve left to us.”}}


In the shorter poems contained in this book a remarkable ear for music is evinced by the cadence of the varied rhythm. In this respect that entitled
In the shorter poems contained in this book a remarkable ear for music is evinced by the cadence of the varied rhythm. In this respect that entitled “Lost Happiness” is perhaps the most finished, witness: –


“Lost Happiness” is perhaps the most finished, witness: –
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Sweetheart, ’tis the happy spring-time;
 
  Crocus flames are springing bright,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=" Sweetheart, ’tis the happy spring-time;
Crocus flames are springing bright,
Golden, purple, snowy-chaliced}}
Golden, purple, snowy-chaliced}}


{{Page aside|167}}
{{Page aside|167}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=In the light
{{Style P-Poem|poem=   In the light
Which the waking sun doth quiver
Which the waking sun doth quiver
O’er the throbbing, pulsing earth-veil –
  O’er the throbbing, pulsing earth-veil –
Here with snowdrops and narcissus
Here with snowdrops and narcissus
Fair and pale.
    Fair and pale,
There with purple glory turning
There with purple glory turning
Violets into lips to kiss us,
  Violets into lips to kiss us,
And now burning
And now burning
Into daffodils whose beauty, golden, dewy-eyed and tall,
Into daffodils whose beauty, golden, dewy-eyed and tall,
Line 1,134: Line 1,142:
Mr. Pyne’s love for nature is written large on every page of this volume; but, more and higher than that, he has thus early shown the poet’s intuition which grasps in nature the truths that the philosopher more laboriously unearths. For him all nature is one undivided manifestation of the universal spirit, and we are often forcibly reminded, in reading these lines, of the greatest nature poet, Shelley. The true Theosophic spirit of brotherhood and the earnest purpose which would give up all things in the pursuit of Truth and Wisdom are more visible here than in any of our recent poets. Let us take for example these lines from “Thistle Blossom”: –
Mr. Pyne’s love for nature is written large on every page of this volume; but, more and higher than that, he has thus early shown the poet’s intuition which grasps in nature the truths that the philosopher more laboriously unearths. For him all nature is one undivided manifestation of the universal spirit, and we are often forcibly reminded, in reading these lines, of the greatest nature poet, Shelley. The true Theosophic spirit of brotherhood and the earnest purpose which would give up all things in the pursuit of Truth and Wisdom are more visible here than in any of our recent poets. Let us take for example these lines from “Thistle Blossom”: –


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“’Tis not ‘I know;’
{{Style P-Poem|poem=             “’Tis not ‘I know;’
But ‘I believe;' they ''dare'' not seek to know;
But ‘I believe;’ they ''dare'' not seek to know;
Alas that this should be! alas!!
Alas that this should be! alas! alas!
What hope of happiness when all our life
What hope of happiness when all our life
Is founded on a fancy, not a truth?”}}
Is founded on a fancy, not a truth?”}}


Or again: – .
Or again: –


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Oh, true artist, swiftly listen, rise and hear while dewdrops glisten;
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Oh, true artist, swiftly listen, rise and hear while dewdrops glisten;
Watch the dawning and the waning of each star;
  Watch the dawning and the waning of each star;
Ope thy fair soul's golden portal, let her hear the song immortal,
Ope thy fair soul’s golden portal, let her hear the song immortal,
Send thy fearless spirit seeking down the far.”}}
  Send thy fearless spirit seeking down the far.”}}


And: –
And: –


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Heav’n will be realised, and truly known,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Heav’n will be realised, and truly known,
When earth is understood – not trodden down.
When earth is understood – not trodden down,
But raised, and purified, and blossoming!
But raised, and purified, and blossoming!
When human souls have learned the nobleness
When human souls have learned the nobleness
Line 1,159: Line 1,167:


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Not so, oh love; it is not happiness
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Not so, oh love; it is not happiness
Which gains life's highest crown; it is not love.
Which gains life’s highest crown; it is not love,
But suffering alone which raises us
But suffering alone which raises us
Unto the brightness of the mountain peak,
Unto the brightness of the mountain peak,
And fair glow of the stars – ah, not in vain
And fair glow of the stars – ah, not in vain
The lesson of thy grand philosophy . . .
The lesson of thy grand philosophy . . .
...........................Oh, love, and can we not
. . . . . . Oh, love, and can we not
Make our strong faith stand forth in stronger deeds,
Make our strong faith stand forth in stronger deeds,
And lead the march of triumph on its way? "}}
And lead the march of triumph on its way?”}}


On a future occasion we hope to give our readers a few notes upon a later volume of poems by Mr. Pyne, and called “The Poet in May.”
On a future occasion we hope to give our readers a few notes upon a later volume of poems by Mr. Pyne, and called “The Poet in May.”
Line 1,176: Line 1,184:
{{Style P-Title|Theosophical and Mystic Publications}}
{{Style P-Title|Theosophical and Mystic Publications}}


The Theosophist for the months of February and March 1888 is above its general average of interest and value. In the February number the continuation of the series of articles on “Nature’s Finer Forces” is full of valuable information for psychics and practical students of the occult, which would otherwise cost them much study and labour to obtain.
The <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Theosophist</span> for the months of February and March 1888 is above its general average of interest and value. In the February number the continuation of the series of articles on “Nature’s Finer Forces” is full of valuable information for psychics and practical students of the occult, which would otherwise cost them much study and labour to obtain.


The clue given by the Indian theory of the “Tatwas,” or basic qualities in Nature, to the colours and forms seen by so many psychics is very important, and, combined as it is here with explanations as to the effects of different ways of breathing, will come as welcome instruction to many.
The clue given by the Indian theory of the “Tatwas,” or basic qualities in Nature, to the colours and forms seen by so many psychics is very important, and, combined as it is here with explanations as to the effects of different ways of breathing, will come as welcome instruction to many.
Line 1,186: Line 1,194:
An essay on “Sanskrit Literature” contains some suggestive hints, and some rather far-reaching admissions as to the difficulties involved in arriving at the true esoteric sense of the older portion of these works.
An essay on “Sanskrit Literature” contains some suggestive hints, and some rather far-reaching admissions as to the difficulties involved in arriving at the true esoteric sense of the older portion of these works.


The ''“Angel Peacock"'' a mystical tale which has been appearing in the last few numbers, grows very interesting. Some of our London readers may remember seeing the famous bird – the Melek Taous, the sacred symbol or image of the Yezidis, the much-maligned “Devil- Worshippers” – on exhibition in a certain Indian Art Gallery in Oxford Street. It was this bird – a marvellous work in graven and inlaid steel – which gave the suggestion for the story here worked out, and those who are sensitive to subtle influences will realise, on seeing the original, the veracity of the impression conveyed in the fiction.
The “''Angel Peacock,''” a mystical tale which has been appearing in the last few numbers, grows very interesting. Some of our London readers may remember seeing the famous bird – the Melek Taous, the sacred symbol or image of the Yezidis, the much-maligned “Devil-Worshippers” – on exhibition in a certain Indian Art Gallery in Oxford Street. It was this bird – a marvellous work in graven and inlaid steel – which gave the suggestion for the story here worked out, and those who are sensitive to subtle influences will realise, on seeing the original, the veracity of the impression conveyed in the fiction.
 
Fourteen pages of this number are occupied with a review of the “Kabbalah Unveiled,” which has already been noticed in the pages of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span> Of the present review it can only be said that it is exceedingly to be regretted that it should have ever been published in a Theosophical magazine.


Fourteen pages of this number are occupied with a review of the “Kabbalah Unveiled,” which has already been noticed in the pages of Lucifer . Of the present review it can only be said that it is exceedingly to be regretted that it should have ever been published in a Theosophical magazine.
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


In the March number the articles on the “Sankhya and Yoga Philosophy” and the “Kaivalyanavanita” especially deserve careful perusal.
In the March number the articles on the “Sankhya and Yoga Philosophy” and the “Kaivalyanavanita” especially deserve careful perusal.


The former contains, besides a mass of bibliographical information of value to special students, a brief and admirable. summary of this philosophy, as well as some very useful hints for practical work. The latter is one of those translations from Eastern works which are of great use to the student of Hindu philosophy.
The former contains, besides a mass of bibliographical information of value to special students, a brief and admirable summary of this philosophy, as well as some very useful hints for practical work. The latter is one of those translations from Eastern works which are of great use to the student of Hindu philosophy.


Besides these, Dr. Pratt continues his series of papers on “Travestied Teachings,” under which name he means the various forms of doctrine taught in the Old Testament He brings forward some very interesting considerations, which, however, raise issues too wide for discussion here. In Madame Blavatsky’s new work, the ''Secret Doctrine'', now ready for press, much information is given and many new lights are thrown on these questions, which are of so great an interest to men born and bred up in attachment to the Jewish scriptures.
Besides these, Dr. Pratt continues his series of papers on “Travestied Teachings,” under which name he means the various forms of doctrine taught in the Old Testament. He brings forward some very interesting considerations, which, however, raise issues too wide for discussion here. In Madame Blavatsky’s new work, the ''Secret Doctrine'', now ready for press, much information is given and many new lights are thrown on these questions, which are of so great an interest to men born and bred up in attachment to the Jewish scriptures.


An article on die “Anatomy of the Tantras” is also very suggestive and throws, thanks to the medical knowledge of one of the staff at Adyar, a good deal of light on some obscure points connected with the relations between the psychic and physical organisations of man.
An article on the “Anatomy of the Tantras” is also very suggestive and throws, thanks to the medical knowledge of one of the staff at Adyar, a good deal of light on some obscure points connected with the relations between the psychic and physical organisations of man.


The Path for February opens with a continuation of Mr. Brehon’s papers on the Bhagavat-Gita, the concluding sentence of which is so important that it must be quoted: – This (the only real) system of initiation “is secret, because founded in nature and having only real Hierophants at its head, its privacy cannot be invaded without the real key. And that key, in each degree, is the ''aspirant himself.'' . . .”
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


From the Bhagavat-Gita we pass to the ''Seeress'' of ''Prevorst,'' a portrait of whom is contained in the number. This
The <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Path</span> for February opens with a continuation of Mr. Brehon’s papers on the Bhagavat-Gita, the concluding sentence of which is so important that it must be quoted: –
 
{{Style P-Quote|1=This (the only real) system of initiation “is secret, because founded in nature and having only real Hierophants at its head, its privacy cannot be invaded without the real key. And that key, in each degree, is the ''aspirant himself.'' . . .”}}
 
From the Bhagavat-Gita we pass to the ''Seeress of Prevorst,'' a portrait of whom is contained in the number. This


{{Page aside|169}}
{{Page aside|169}}
Line 1,208: Line 1,222:
Jasper Niemand’s “Stray Thoughts” are, like everything he writes, full of deep truth and ''knowledge.'' To quote one, as an example:
Jasper Niemand’s “Stray Thoughts” are, like everything he writes, full of deep truth and ''knowledge.'' To quote one, as an example:


“Pain is an effort of Nature to restore its lost harmonies; therefore pain is joy. Joy is the effort of Nature to disturb the proportions of harmony by the exclusive appropriation of a selected note: therefore joy is pain. These together are the second lesson of life. The first is sex, itself a permitted discord whereby true harmony is better conceived.”
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Pain is an effort of Nature to restore its lost harmonies; therefore pain is joy. Joy is the effort of Nature to disturb the proportions of harmony by the exclusive appropriation of a selected note: therefore joy is pain. These together are the second lesson of life. The first is sex, itself a permitted discord whereby true harmony is better conceived.”}}


Compare these lines with the suggestive words in “Through the Gates of Gold”; remembering how well this truth is exemplified in the history of architecture. Ruskin’s works are instinct with it, though nowhere is the principle so dearly and tersely formulated. A perfect architecture becomes extravagant and degenerates, through the undue stress laid on some one particular part of its perfection.
Compare these lines with the suggestive words in “Through the Gates of Gold”; remembering how well this truth is exemplified in the history of architecture. Ruskin’s works are instinct with it, though nowhere is the principle so clearly and tersely formulated. A perfect architecture becomes extravagant and degenerates, through the undue stress laid on some one particular part of its perfection.


Charles Johnston’s article on the “Lessons of Karma” is well thought out; but we need much more elucidation of this most important subject from someone who knows, before clear and true conceptions by which to guide life can be formed
Charles Johnston’s article on the “Lessons of Karma” is well thought out; but we need much more elucidation of this most important subject from someone who knows, before clear and true conceptions by which to guide life can be formed.


“The Way of the Wind,” by J. C. Ver Plank, is well written and full of ideas, and Zadok’s “Answers to Queries” are admirable in their brief pointedness.
“The Way of the Wind,” by J. C. Ver Plank, is well written and full of ideas, and Zadok’s “Answers to Queries” are admirable in their brief pointedness.
Line 1,218: Line 1,232:
“Tea-Table Talk” this month is rather more serious than usual, but Julius is evidently a writer of many moods from all of which much is to be profited.
“Tea-Table Talk” this month is rather more serious than usual, but Julius is evidently a writer of many moods from all of which much is to be profited.


In the March number, the Editor writes a page or two on the past history of the “Path.” His words are bold and noble, and should inspire courage in the hearts of those whom the difficulty of the arduous struggle of life has cast down.
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
 
In the March number, the Editor writes a page or two on the past history of the “<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Path.</span>” His words are bold and noble, and should inspire courage in the hearts of those whom the difficulty of the arduous struggle of life has cast down.


Mr. Brehon concludes his articles on the Bhagavat-Gita, by showing how life itself, “the daily round, the common task,” forms the preliminary stage of the “Path,” the first initiation into ''Know'' ''ledge.'' _ Two articles ate especially remarkable in this number. One, “Give us One Fact,” signed by Nilakant, and “East and West” from the pen of Jasper Niemand.
Mr. Brehon concludes his articles on the Bhagavat-Gita, by showing how life itself, “the daily round, the common task,” forms the preliminary stage of the “Path,” the first initiation into ''Knowledge.''
 
Two articles are especially remarkable in this number. One, “Give us One Fact,” signed by Nilakant, and “East and West” from the pen of Jasper Niemand.


It would be well indeed for the Theosophical Society were all its members to “mark, learn and inwardly digest,” as the noble old collect has it, what is written in this article.
It would be well indeed for the Theosophical Society were all its members to “mark, learn and inwardly digest,” as the noble old collect has it, what is written in this article.
Line 1,226: Line 1,244:
And Jasper Niemand also brings home to us what we should do well to ponder till it is realised; for either Theosophy is life, and joy, and light in a man’s life, or it is worse than useless, a shibboleth, an empty word, an amusement, a thing to be played with, not ''lived.''
And Jasper Niemand also brings home to us what we should do well to ponder till it is realised; for either Theosophy is life, and joy, and light in a man’s life, or it is worse than useless, a shibboleth, an empty word, an amusement, a thing to be played with, not ''lived.''


Were some of the hunters after phenomena and “experiences” to study the records contained every month in “Tea- Table Talk,” they would soon find that each day is a regular mine of such occurrences. They would soon perceive in their own constant experience those tangible proofs for which they ''profess'' themselves to be waiting, and one would hear less of the parrot-cry: “Show us a sign, and we will believe.”
Were some of the hunters after phenomena and “experiences” to study the records contained every month in “Tea-Table Talk,” they would soon find that each day is a regular mine of such occurrences. They would soon perceive in their own constant experience those tangible proofs for which they ''profess'' themselves to be waiting, and one would hear less of the parrot-cry: “Show us a sign, and we will believe.”


Finally we would ask our readers to note that there are 18 Branches of the Theosophical Society now existing in America and 3 or 4 more in course of formation. Why are we so backward here in England? Are we less earnest or less capable of appreciating truth and doing unselfish work for others? Let each answer to his own conscience.
Finally we would ask our readers to note that there are 18 Branches of the Theosophical Society now existing in America and 3 or 4 more in course of formation. Why are we so backward here in England? Are we less earnest or less capable of appreciating truth and doing unselfish work for others? Let each answer to his own conscience.


Le Lotus for February contains a reply by the Abbé Roca to some observations made by one of the Editors of Lucifer on an article by him of which a summary was given in a recent number of this Magazine. The gist of the Abbé’s reply is that his meaning has been misunderstood, and so he says ''et tu quoque'',” to her remarks. The readers of the ''Lotus'' will be able to judge for themselves on the points at issue; at any rate these articles are certainly interesting reading.
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


The second article is a translation from the German of Karl zu Leiningen’s article on the Kabalistic conception of the soul and of death. This is followed by an ingenious and very learned paper by M. Papus on the Legend of Hiram Abiff – one of the great symbols in FreeMasonry.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Le Lotus</span> for February contains a reply by the Abbé Roca to some observations made by one of the Editors of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> on an article by him of which a summary was given in a recent number of this Magazine. The gist of the Abbé’s reply is that his meaning has been misunderstood, and so he says “''et tu quoque,''” to her remarks. The readers of the ''Lotus'' will be able to judge for themselves on the points at issue; at any rate these articles are certainly interesting reading.
 
The second article is a translation from the German of Karl zu Leiningen’s article on the Kabalistic conception of the soul and of death. This is followed by an ingenious and very learned paper by M. Papus on the Legend of Hiram Abiff – one of the great symbols in Free-Masonry.


As a study it is highly interesting, but M. Papus could assuredly – if he only chose – tell us much more of the ''real'' esotericism of this and other symbols than he has done.
As a study it is highly interesting, but M. Papus could assuredly – if he only chose – tell us much more of the ''real'' esotericism of this and other symbols than he has done.


Astral Perception, an article translated from the ''Platonist'' – an American Journal – is worth reading, though it is only' a compilation containing neither new information nor new thought
Astral Perception, an article translated from the ''Platonist'' – an American Journal – is worth reading, though it is only a compilation containing neither new information nor new thought.


The concluding article in this number is an extract from the rare works of Fabre d’Olivet, who wrote at the beginning of this century, and is still remarkable for his intuitive perception of truths and facts which are now becoming well established.
The concluding article in this number is an extract from the rare works of Fabre d’Olivet, who wrote at the beginning of this century, and is still remarkable for his intuitive perception of truths and facts which are now becoming well established.


From the concluding pages the follow
From the concluding pages the following


{{Page aside|170}}
{{Page aside|170}}


ing extract is amusing enough to bear translation. The famous scientist Moleschott, in a lecture delivered on December 31st, sang the praises of modern civilisation, but above all the rest he glorified – the Postal Card! Thus
extract is amusing enough to bear translation. The famous scientist Moleschott, in a lecture delivered on December 31st, sang the praises of modern civilisation, but above all the rest he glorified – the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Postal Card!</span> Thus: –


{{Style P-Quote|1=“It could never have been foreseen that the pile would become the mother of the Postal Card, another mistress of simple and stirring words. Our younger generations know how to make such good use of it, that for some of them it is still too large. In wonderfully few lines they can assure their friends of their affection, produce in them the illusion that for a few moments they have had the pleasure of their presence, have felt their caresses, the touch of their minds. Even the economy of time leaves one leisure to write these short letters, for which time was lacking in the days of Pliny. And the interchange of ideas, as well as the habit of affectionate feeling, have gained therein inestimably.}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“It could never have been foreseen that the pile would become the mother of the Postal Card, another mistress of simple and stirring words. Our younger generations know how to make such good use of it, that for some of them it is still too large. In wonderfully few lines they can assure their friends of their affection, produce in them the illusion that for a few moments they have had the pleasure of their presence, have felt their caresses, the touch of their minds. Even the economy of time leaves one leisure to write these short letters, for which time was lacking in the days of Pliny. And the interchange of ideas, as well as the habit of affectionate feeling, have gained therein inestimably.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“So true is it that every application of Science developes the moral power of man.”}}
“So true is it that every application of Science developes the moral power of man.”}}


''Ah! qu’en termes galants ces choses-là sont dites!''
{{Style P-Poem|poem=''Ah! qu’en termes galants ces choses-là sont dites!''}}


My brothers, let us adore materialistic science aureoled with post-cards! – concludes the ''Lotus.''
My brothers, let us adore materialistic science aureoled with post-cards! – concludes the ''Lotus.''
Line 1,262: Line 1,282:
These two articles fill up the March number entirely, leaving space only for a translation of a short article from the ''Path'' in reply to the question: – What is the Theosophical Society? – and for the usual poetry and notes at the end.
These two articles fill up the March number entirely, leaving space only for a translation of a short article from the ''Path'' in reply to the question: – What is the Theosophical Society? – and for the usual poetry and notes at the end.


Light is becoming more philosophical, and, consequently, more interesting. Stance phenomena are apt to grow monotonous from their resemblance to each other, and perpetual columns of such records are a pain and a weariness to the flesh of the reader, whatever the performance of such feats may be to the “spirits,” who do them.
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
 
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Light</span> is becoming more philosophical, and, consequently, more interesting. Séance phenomena are apt to grow monotonous from their resemblance to each other, and perpetual columns of such records are a pain and a weariness to the flesh of the reader, whatever the performance of such feats may be to the “spirits,” who do them.


Read in this aspect, the comments are instructive which it makes on a stance held by Dr. J. Rhodes Buchanan with a medium called Watkins, at which the “spirit” of the late Professor Carpenter is alleged to have communicated with the discoverer of Psychometry. “Says Dr. Buchanan to ''Professor Wm. B. Carpenter:'' In life you would not tolerate such views as mine; how do you now regard my discoveries?”
Read in this aspect, the comments are instructive which it makes on a séance held by Dr. J. Rhodes Buchanan with a medium called Watkins, at which the “spirit” of the late Professor Carpenter is alleged to have communicated with the discoverer of Psychometry.
 
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Says Dr. Buchanan to ''Professor Wm. B. Carpenter:'' In life you would not tolerate such views as mine; how do you now regard my discoveries?”}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“When this paper was taken up the response did not come very promptly, and I remarked that I supposed the person questioned would require to exercise some deliberation, to which the reply promptly came: ‘So would you if you were here and had to come back and acknowledge your mistake.’ The answer was then written on the slate: –}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“When this paper was taken up the response did not come very promptly, and I remarked that I supposed the person questioned would require to exercise some deliberation, to which the reply promptly came: ‘So would you if you were here and had to come back and acknowledge your mistake.’ The answer was then written on the slate: –}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“''Professor'' – One is liable to make mistakes as long as one is in the body. I regard it as the grandest thing yet, and so easily understand your new science of which you are the representative. 1 also come back willingly and acknowledge that I was wrong. It is a very strange feeling – the coming back here in this manner.” “Wm. B. Carpenter ."}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“''Professor'' – One is liable to make mistakes as long as one is in the body. I regard it as the grandest thing yet, and so easily understand your new science of which you are the representative. I also come back willingly and acknowledge that I was wrong. It is a very strange feeling – the coming back here in this manner.”|signature=“<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Wm. B. Carpenter.</span>”}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Strange feeling indeed! A change has come over the spirit of his dream, since the days when Mr. Crookes demolished him, and held him up to inextinguishable laughter. Strange company, too, he found himself in. Beginning with St. John (who seems to have assured Dr. Buchanan that his (Dr. Buchanan's) intellectual work was “the most important ever done on earth”), we have Drs. Gall and Spurzheim, Dr. Rush and Wm. Denton, and then at the tail the remarkable man with his most remarkable communication. Who shall read us this riddle?”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Strange feeling indeed! A change has come over the spirit of his dream, since the days when Mr. Crookes demolished him, and held him up to inextinguishable laughter. Strange company, too, he found himself in. Beginning with St. John (who seems to have assured Dr. Buchanan that his (Dr. Buchanan’s) intellectual work was “the most important ever done on earth”), we have Drs. Gall and Spurzheim, Dr. Rush and Wm. Denton, and then at the tail the remarkable man with his most remarkable communication. Who shall read us this riddle?”}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“''We have not yet got down to the real'' ''truth on these matters'', ''and perhaps we'' ''never shall.'' Meantime it is the matter of the message, not the name at its close, that is of the most importance to us. Mr. Watkins is undoubtedly a very excellent medium, and the writings given to Dr. Buchanan are, no doubt, genuine.”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“''We have not yet got down to the real truth on these matters, and perhaps we never shall.'' Meantime it is the matter of the message, not the name at its close, that is of the most importance to us. Mr. Watkins is undoubtedly a very excellent medium, and the writings given to Dr. Buchanan are, no doubt, genuine.”}}


When once such a highly intelligent spiritualist as M. A. Oxon, himself a psychic, admits frankly that the communicating “intelligences” of stance rooms are not always what ''they call'' ''themselves'', a long step has been taken to the reconciliation of modern spiritualism with the philosophy and knowledge of the ancients and with Theosophy as the, inheritor of these traditions. /
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
 
When once such a highly intelligent spiritualist as M. A. Oxon, himself a psychic, admits frankly that the communicating “intelligences” of séance rooms are not always what ''they call themselves'', a long step has been taken to the reconciliation of modern spiritualism with the philosophy and knowledge of the ancients and with Theosophy as the inheritor of these traditions.


But if the truth is to be found, it must be sought through reason and logic, and nothing must be taken on the ''ipse dixit'' of this or that influence or intelligence, but all things must be tried in the fire, and tested by comparison with the recorded experience of past generations of men.
But if the truth is to be found, it must be sought through reason and logic, and nothing must be taken on the ''ipse dixit'' of this or that influence or intelligence, but all things must be tried in the fire, and tested by comparison with the recorded experience of past generations of men.
Line 1,282: Line 1,308:
{{Page aside|171}}
{{Page aside|171}}


{{Style P-Title|Astrological Notes – No.5}}
{{Style P-Title|Correspondence}}


''To the Editors of'' Lucifer.
<center>INTERESTING TO ASTROLOGERS.</center>


Morrison writes (Lilly’s ''Introduction'' ''to Astrology,'' Bohn’s Edition, p. 100): “The most difficult thing in all questions is to judge of time with accuracy.” Yet, when achieved, such a verified calculation is one of the most convincing proofs of the truth of Horary Astrology. To figures which merely declare that an event will or will not happen, the objection is always raised that it may have been a mere coincidence; hence it requires a very large number of such figures to demonstrate to the honest sceptic that the ''post hoc'' is really also ''propter hoc.'' But that the time of an event should be accurately predicted considerably prior to the event itself, the circumstances of the case being also such that all ordinary means of calculation were impossible, is surely a proof which cannot rationally be gainsaid. That such should be a mere coincidence would be a greater marvel than that Horary Astrology should be true. Furthermore, a prediction devoid of a date, loses half its value; for whether it is a prediction of good of which we wish to avail ourselves to the fullest extent, or of evil which we desire to avert, or, if that be impossible, to minimise, we need to know the time of its predicted fulfilment with, at least, some degree of certainty, in order to regulate our actions accordingly.
{{Style P-Title|Astrological Notes – No. 5}}


There are two methods of judging time in Horary Astrology.
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=
 
Morrison writes (Lilly’s ''Introduction to Astrology,'' Bohn’s Edition, p. 100): “The most difficult thing in all questions is to judge of time with accuracy.” Yet, when achieved, such a verified calculation is one of the most convincing proofs of the truth of Horary Astrology. To figures which merely declare that an event will or will not happen, the objection is always raised that it may have been a mere coincidence; hence it requires a very large number of such figures to demonstrate to the honest sceptic that the ''post hoc'' is really also ''propter hoc.'' But that the time of an event should be accurately predicted considerably prior to the event itself, the circumstances of the case being also such that all ordinary means of calculation were impossible, is surely a proof which cannot rationally be gainsaid. That such should be a mere coincidence would be a greater marvel than that Horary Astrology should be true. Furthermore, a prediction devoid of a date, loses half its value; for whether it is a prediction of good of which we wish to avail ourselves to the fullest extent, or of evil which we desire to avert, or, if that be impossible, to minimise, we need to know the time of its predicted fulfilment with, at least, some degree of certainty, in order to regulate our actions accordingly.
 
There are two methods of judging time in Horary Astrology.


(1.) By noting in the ephemeris when the significators mutually come to an exact aspect, or when one of them comes to an exact aspect with the cusp of any particular house.
(1.) By noting in the ephemeris when the significators mutually come to an exact aspect, or when one of them comes to an exact aspect with the cusp of any particular house.
Line 1,294: Line 1,324:
(2.) By calculating so many days, weeks, months, or years, according to the position of the significators, whether in angular, succeedent, or cadent houses, and in moveable, fixed, or common signs.
(2.) By calculating so many days, weeks, months, or years, according to the position of the significators, whether in angular, succeedent, or cadent houses, and in moveable, fixed, or common signs.


The first method needs no explanation, except this, that it seems only applicable to certain cases, and what
The first method needs no explanation, except this, that it seems only applicable to certain cases, and what those cases are have not yet been fully determined.
 
<center>ASTROLOGERS.</center>
 
those cases are have not yet been fully determined.


The second method, which is the one generally resorted to, would have also been easy of application, had it not been for the extraordinary confusions and contradictions to which astrologers have committed themselves. If the reader will refer to the above-mentioned work of Lilly, and compare what he has written at pp. 84, 93, 94, 100, 104, 105, 117, 118, 121, 131, IJ 3 . « 9 «. 2 « 7 &gt; 239 . 250. 263, 291, he will find proof of this.
The second method, which is the one generally resorted to, would have also been easy of application, had it not been for the extraordinary confusions and contradictions to which astrologers have committed themselves. If the reader will refer to the above-mentioned work of Lilly, and compare what he has written at pp. 84, 93, 94, 100, 104, 105, 117, 118, 121, 131, 153, 191, 217, 239, 250, 263, 291, he will find proof of this.


C. Heydon, in his ''New Astrology,'' 1786, second edition, pp. 115-6, gives another mode of calculating by signs and houses, and Guido Bonatus ( ''Astrologers’'' ''Guide,'' p. 33) a third method.
C. Heydon, in his ''New Astrology,'' 1786, second edition, pp. 115-6, gives another mode of calculating by signs and houses, and Guido Bonatus (''Astrologers’ Guide,'' p. 33) a third method.


Morrison was the first to clear up this confusion, and enunciate the true rule; which has been accepted by Simmonite and Raphael. It is as follows
Morrison was the first to clear up this confusion, and enunciate the true rule; which has been accepted by Simmonite and Raphael. It is as follows: –




{| class="wikitable"
<table class="wikitable">
! Signs !! In angles !! In succeedents !! In cadents
<tr><th>Signs</th><th>In angles</th><th>In succeedents</th><th>In cadents</th></tr>
|-
<tr><td>Moveable</td><td>days</td><td>weeks</td><td>months</td></tr>
| Moveable || days || weeks || months
<tr><td>Common</td><td>weeks</td><td>months</td><td>years</td></tr>
|-
<tr><td>Fixed</td><td>months</td><td>years</td><td>unknown</td></tr>
| Common || weeks || months || years
</table>
|-
| Fixed || months || years || unknown
|}




He also tells us to regard only the house and sign which contain the ''applying'' significator; to which I may add, that if they apply to each other by reason of one being retrograde, the swiftest significator must be taken.
He also tells us to regard only the house and sign which contain the ''applying'' significator; to which I may add, that if they apply to each other by reason of one being retrograde, the swiftest significator must be taken.


And here let me say that no astrologer has, so far as I know, definitely stated whether by a “month " a lunar or calendar month is meant: indeed Lilly (p. 94) seems to imply that he reckoned a calendar month. But this surely must be an error; if days, weeks, and years are to be reckoned as fixed and practically unvarying epochs of time corresponding to definite astronomical cycles j is it 'rational to calculate months by a purely arbitrary and varying division of time, out of harmony with the lunar cycle? This alone should be sufficient to prove that ''lunar'' months are to be reckoned, and my experiments have hitherto shown that it is so.
And here let me say that no astrologer has, so far as I know, definitely stated whether by a “month” a lunar or calendar month is meant: indeed Lilly (p. 94) seems to imply that he reckoned a calendar month. But this surely must be an error; if days, weeks, and years are to be reckoned as fixed and practically unvarying epochs of time corresponding to definite astronomical cycles; is it rational to calculate months by a purely arbitrary and varying division of time, out of harmony with the lunar cycle? This alone should be sufficient to prove that ''lunar'' months are to be reckoned, and my experiments have hitherto shown that it is so.


{{Page aside|172}}
{{Page aside|172}}


But there is another and most important point which has not yet been elucidated. We find, as a matter of fact, that the event does not always occur at the exact time predicted; and the question at once arises, what is the limit of margin to be allowed? If we can allow a possible margin of a single day, why not of a week, month or year? That some margin should be allowed is only reasonable, if Astrology is a real science, that margin must be estimated by rule.
But there is another and most important point which has not yet been elucidated. We find, as a matter of fact, that the event does not always occur at the ''exact'' time predicted; and the question at once arises, what is the limit of margin to be allowed? If we can allow a possible margin of a single day, why not of a week, month or year? That some margin should be allowed is only reasonable, if Astrology is a real science, that margin must be estimated by rule.


Two suggestions have been made.
Two suggestions have been made.


{{Style P-Quote|1=(1.) Simmonite says, and others agree with him: “Great south latitude prolongs the time; great north latitude often cuts it shorter; if the significators have no latitude, the exact time is made simply by the aspects. Degrees and minutes of latitude, if it be south, should it is said be added to the time, but if north, subtracted from it, but I have not much opinion of this.”}}
(1.) Simmonite says, and others agree with him:
 
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Great south latitude prolongs the time; great north latitude often cuts it shorter; if the significators have no latitude, the exact time is made simply by the aspects. Degrees and minutes of latitude, if it be south, should it is said be added to the time, but if north, subtracted from it, but I have not much opinion of this.”}}


This method of rectification does not agree with my own experiments. In the figure given in No. 3, the calculation was for 4 weeks 1 day, and the event occurred 2 days later. But at the time of the question, ☽ the applying significator was in lat. 3° 58′ S and ♂ the other significator in lat. 0° 50′ S. According to the rule of adding the degrees and minutes for South Latitude, 4° 48′ the sum of the two South Latitudes should have been added; and this, as each degree in this figure signified a week, would have prolonged the time to over 8¾ weeks, or more than 4 weeks beyond the actual event.
This method of rectification does not agree with my own experiments. In the figure given in No. 3, the calculation was for 4 weeks 1 day, and the event occurred 2 days later. But at the time of the question, ☽ the applying significator was in lat. 3° 58′ S and ♂ the other significator in lat. 0° 50′ S. According to the rule of adding the degrees and minutes for South Latitude, 4° 48′ the sum of the two South Latitudes should have been added; and this, as each degree in this figure signified a week, would have prolonged the time to over 8¾ weeks, or more than 4 weeks beyond the actual event.
Line 1,334: Line 1,359:
Furthermore, if we exclude this idea and take only a less though indefinite prolongation or shortening of the time; even this mode of calculation (which even if true would be uncertain and imperfect) is not in accordance with facts. In the above figure, with a total of 4° 48′ South Latitude, which should have prolonged the time, the event happened only 2 days after the calculated date. But in the figure given in No. 4, ☿ was in lat. 1° 3′ 40″ N and ♅ in lat. 0° 43′ 25″ N, giving a total of 1° 47′ 5″ North Latitude, which should have shortened the time; nevertheless the commencement of the event was 2 days, and its culmination 6 days, after the date shown by the figure.
Furthermore, if we exclude this idea and take only a less though indefinite prolongation or shortening of the time; even this mode of calculation (which even if true would be uncertain and imperfect) is not in accordance with facts. In the above figure, with a total of 4° 48′ South Latitude, which should have prolonged the time, the event happened only 2 days after the calculated date. But in the figure given in No. 4, ☿ was in lat. 1° 3′ 40″ N and ♅ in lat. 0° 43′ 25″ N, giving a total of 1° 47′ 5″ North Latitude, which should have shortened the time; nevertheless the commencement of the event was 2 days, and its culmination 6 days, after the date shown by the figure.


{{Style P-Quote|1=Raphael (Horary Astrology, p. 49) gives another explanation of the fact. “This is a difficult thing to judge exact, unless the planets be on the cusps of houses; for instance, the ☽ in ♈ on the cusp of the 10th denotes days; but if ☽ were in ♈ in the middle of the 10th, it would be longer time, for the time gradually increases from a day on the cusp [of the 10th] to a week on the cusp of the 11th; and from a week on the cusp of the 11th to a month on the cusp of the 12th, that is for moveable signs; and the other signs and houses are to be dealt with in a similar manner according to the locality of the planet.” Were this so, it would be almost impossible to judge the large majority of figures, without a most tedious mathematical calculation.}}
Raphael (''Horary Astrology,'' p. 49) gives another explanation of the fact.
 
{{Style P-Quote|1=“This is a difficult thing to judge exact, unless the planets be on the cusps of houses; for instance, the ☽ in ♈ on the cusp of the 10th denotes days; but if ☽ were in ♈ in the middle of the 10th, it would be longer time, for the time gradually increases from a day on the cusp [of the 10th] to a week on the cusp of the 11th; and from a week on the cusp of the 11th to a month on the cusp of the 12th, that is for moveable signs; and the other signs and houses are to be dealt with in a similar manner according to the locality of the planet.”}}
 
Were this so, it would be almost impossible to judge the large majority of figures, without a most tedious mathematical calculation.


But my experiments have so far contradicted this rule. Thus, in the first of the above figures, ☽ was 13° 22′ 36″ from the cusp of the house in which she was placed; yet the calculation, which extended over 4 weeks, was exact within 2 days. Again, in the next figure, though ☿ was 11° 51′ 15″ distant from the cusp, the calculation, which extended over 12 weeks, was exact within from 2 to 6 days.
But my experiments have so far contradicted this rule. Thus, in the first of the above figures, ☽ was 13° 22′ 36″ from the cusp of the house in which she was placed; yet the calculation, which extended over 4 weeks, was exact within 2 days. Again, in the next figure, though ☿ was 11° 51′ 15″ distant from the cusp, the calculation, which extended over 12 weeks, was exact within from 2 to 6 days.


So far as my observations have extended, I have found the rule to be this: – allow a margin of one degree, so that if a degree in the figure signifies a day, allow one day; if a month, allow a (lunar) month, &c.; but whether this margin is to be allowed before, as well as after the exact date shown by the figure, I have not yet made sufficient experiments to determine.
So far as my observations have extended, I have found the rule to be this: – ''allow a margin of one degree,'' so that if a degree in the figure signifies a day, allow one day; if a month, allow a (lunar) month, &c.; but whether this margin is to be allowed ''before,'' as well as after the exact date shown by the figure, I have not yet made sufficient experiments to determine.


Another problem to be solved is whether the above rule of calculating the value in time of a degree by houses and signs is modified if the applying significator is about to leave the house or sign it is in, and so within orbs of the next house or sign. In the figure given in No. 4, though the applying significator ☿ was in 29° 36′ 15″ of ♓, and so decidedly within the orbs of the following sign ♈, it made no difference in the calculation; hence I should conclude, from analogy, that the same applies to the houses also.
Another problem to be solved is whether the above rule of calculating the value in time of a degree by houses and signs is modified if the applying significator is about to leave the house or sign it is in, and so ''within orbs of the next house or sign.'' In the figure given in No. 4, though the applying significator ☿ was in 29° 36′ 15″ of ♓, and so decidedly within the orbs of the following sign ♈, it made no difference in the calculation; hence I should conclude, from analogy, that the same applies to the houses also.


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Nemo.}}
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nemo.</span>}}


<hr>
<hr>
Line 1,362: Line 1,391:
{{Page aside|193}}
{{Page aside|193}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=At Sunset|poem=Oh hills empurpled ’neath the sunset’s gold
{{Style P-Poem|title=At Sunset|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Oh</span> hills empurpled ’neath the sunset’s gold
What marvellous chord of colour greets to-night
  What marvellous chord of colour greets to-night
The echoing music of yon star-strewn height!
  The echoing music of yon star-strewn height!
And thrills my soul as tho’ mine own love told
And thrills my soul as tho’ mine own love told
Some tear-sweet story of days weird and old,
Some tear-sweet story of days weird and old,
When life’s dim path grew fair with jubilant light
  When life’s dim path grew fair with jubilant light
From the clear eyes of gods, who ih men’s sight
  From the clear eyes of gods, who in men’s sight
Ope’d heaven’s great gates to soaring hearts and bold!}}
Ope’d heaven’s great gates to soaring hearts and bold!}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Surely this eve my yearning spirit hath trod
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Surely this eve my yearning spirit hath trod
The unseen steps of that soul-wroughten stair
The unseen steps of that soul-wroughten stair
Whereon sense dies like some wind-scattered rose,
  Whereon sense dies like some wind-scattered rose,
For thro’ life’s passionate wailings swift there grows
  For thro’ life’s passionate wailings swift there grows
The dominant music of an answered prayer,
The dominant music of an answered prayer,
And my strest heart falls at the feet of God!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}
And my strest heart falls at the feet of God!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}
Line 1,387: Line 1,416:
<center>I.</center>
<center>I.</center>


MUST begin by saying that I left Scotland when 11 years old and went to live in Morocco. I had been in Spain, but never in
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">I must</span> begin by saying that I left Scotland when 11 years old and went to live in Morocco. I had been in Spain, but never in Switzerland or any other European country. Having outgrown my strength, I was delicate and suffered from pains in the head and the eyes. I therefore could not read, but used to lie in my room alone for long hours during the day, as well as awake during night. I generally lay with closed eyes and used to see visions when awake, and vision-dreams in sleep.
 
Switzerland or any other European country. Having outgrown my strength, I was delicate and suffered from pains in the head and the eyes. I therefore could not read, but used to lie in my room alone for long hours during the day, as well as awake during night. I generally lay with closed eyes and used to see visions when awake, and vision-dreams in sleep.


Here is one.
Here is one.
Line 1,399: Line 1,426:
In my dream I felt as though this was ''my'' house.
In my dream I felt as though this was ''my'' house.


Presently, a long hay-cart came rattling down the slope which led to the Abbey on the inland side, and in it were children of various ages, and with them an elderly man with a gentle, nice face. I had the feeling that they ''all belonged to me,'' but in what relation we stood to each other, I was puzzled to know. We were very busy arranging and fussing about, when suddenly I awoke............
Presently, a long hay-cart came rattling down the slope which led to the Abbey on the inland side, and in it were children of various ages, and with them an elderly man with a gentle, nice face. I had the feeling that they ''all belonged to me,'' but in what relation we stood to each other, I was puzzled to know. We were very busy arranging and fussing about, when suddenly I awoke. . . . .


I was 16 years old when I had this dream.
I was 16 years old when I had this dream.


I had long ceased to remember this vision of my girlhood, when it so happened that I had to take my children to the South of France. I was then 43 years old. After passing a year in France we thought of going to Switzerland, and I took my fair, tall son of 17 with me to look for a suitable house. I was told of the Abbey of St Sulpice on the Lake, and went there. The moment I saw the fountain in the garden
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
 
I had long ceased to remember this vision of my girlhood, when it so happened that I had to take my children to the South of France. I was then 43 years old. After passing a year in France we thought of going to Switzerland, and I took my fair, tall son of 17 with me to look for a suitable house. I was told of the Abbey of St. Sulpice on the Lake, and went there. The moment I saw the fountain in the garden


{{Page aside|195}}
{{Page aside|195}}
Line 1,411: Line 1,440:
“I will take this house, for I saw it years ago in a vision, and know it.”
“I will take this house, for I saw it years ago in a vision, and know it.”


Of course the boy thought it all “imagination.” So, to convince him, I told him that if it was ''the house of my dream'', the lady to whom it belonged would come out of the other wing (as described in the first part of my narrative), and that I would take him through a dark stone entrance and up some stone stairs to a long ante-room. There we would turn to the left and go into a room, behind the door of which we would find an old harpsichord, that I would touch a key, and what would be the result All this happened exactly as I knew it would, and as I had seen twenty-seven years before.
Of course the boy thought it all “imagination.” So, to convince him, I told him that if it was ''the house of my dream'', the lady to whom it belonged would come out of the other wing (as described in the first part of my narrative), and that I would take him through a dark stone entrance and up some stone stairs to a long ante-room. There we would turn to the left and go into a room, behind the door of which we would find an old harpsichord, that I would touch a key, and what would be the result. All this happened exactly as I knew it would, and as I had seen twenty-seven years before.


Shortly after this, we all came to live at Morges. The only conveyance we could find to hold us all, children and bundles, was a long haycart in which some straw was thrown to sit upon. Away we drove to St. Sulpice, and down we came in the rattling cart along the hill slope from the village to the Abbey, just as, so many years before, I had seen my husband and children arrive.
Shortly after this, we all came to live at Morges. The only conveyance we could find to hold us all, children and bundles, was a long hay-cart in which some straw was thrown to sit upon. Away we drove to St. Sulpice, and down we came in the rattling cart along the hill slope from the village to the Abbey, just as, so many years before, I had seen my husband and children arrive.


<center>II.</center>
<center>II.</center>
Line 1,421: Line 1,450:
Whilst young, about the same age, I saw another “Home.” ''It'' has been my last home, the family country house of my husband’s father, to which he afterwards succeeded.
Whilst young, about the same age, I saw another “Home.” ''It'' has been my last home, the family country house of my husband’s father, to which he afterwards succeeded.


I saw in my dream a likeness of myself, but quite grown up, standing on the first landing of the oak staircase dressed in soft India white muslin, watching a baby boy in white frock crawling up the stairs. I also saw an old high clock in the hall below the stairs. ''I was looking'' ''on'' at this picture, and wondered who this girl was, so like me, and yet too much like a mother, so I concluded it was my own mother I saw (who at 40 looked like a girl of 25). When I came to my father-in-law’s house with my little boy I was about 23, and I wore soft muslins in the hot summer days – the house I saw was exact.
I saw in my dream a likeness of myself, but quite grown up, standing on the first landing of the oak staircase dressed in soft India white muslin, watching a baby boy in white frock crawling up the stairs. I also saw an old high clock in the hall below the stairs. ''I was looking on'' at this picture, and wondered who this girl was, so like me, and yet too much like a mother, so I concluded it was my own mother I saw (who at 40 looked like a girl of 25). When I came to my father-in-law’s house with my little boy I was about 23, and I wore soft muslins in the hot summer days – the house I saw was exact.


And now that I am seventy years of age, those dreams are as fresh in my memory as a scene of yesterday.
And now that I am seventy years of age, those dreams are as fresh in my memory as a scene of yesterday.


{{Style P-Signature|1=E.C.H.C.}}
{{Style P-Signature|1=E. C. H. C.}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
Line 1,433: Line 1,462:
{{Style P-Title|Acquired Habits}}
{{Style P-Title|Acquired Habits}}


IN attempting to deal with problems which, only find their solution worked out to the full on planes and in terms incomprehensible to our ordinary senses, it would seem possible that illustrations drawn from the science of physiology should serve to explain these problems somewhat more fully than those illustrations which are drawn from physical science alone. Physiology is at least the science of life, and though, when pressed, we must admit that we know very little indeed of the main factors which lie behind the phenomena of life; and * that, with all the means of research which we possess, we know nothing of even the physical forces ''in themselves,'' but only study their manifestations and correlations, yet we may, at all events, argue from the little we do know, and attempt to correct our conclusions by comparison with the analogies which we can draw from every science. The principle involved in the “as above, so below,” is shown to be true in all departments of science, and has formed a most valuable means of verifying the results obtained by pushing a theory to its legitimate conclusion. Thus by correcting the phenomena of vital force by those of physical, we may arrive at many more or less just conclusions. Therefore, it is probable that by proceeding a step further, and drawing analogies from physiology, we may form an idea of what, for want of a better term, may be called the life of morality, and the forces whereby it is governed. By the term moral, I do not mean to convey any idea of that which underlies what is ordinarily known as morality, but a very much wider idea than that, namely, the force which really lies at the base of and inspires all our ''motives'' of action. Of course these are indirectly also at the root of our physical and what may be called our animate life, in which we men are in contact with the life of animals; but at present we need not endeavour to make a distinction between man and the animals, which are endowed with the physical and animate life force, but in whom the moral life is entirely latent, save in the case of a very few of the higher species, such as dogs and elephants. Though, even in these cases, it may be argued with good show of reason that this “moral life” of the higher animals is the result of education.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">In</span> attempting to deal with problems which, only find their solution worked out to the full on planes and in terms incomprehensible to our ordinary senses, it would seem possible that illustrations drawn from the science of physiology should serve to explain these problems somewhat more fully than those illustrations which are drawn from physical science alone. Physiology is at least the science of life, and though, when pressed, we must admit that we know very little indeed of the main factors which lie behind the phenomena of life; and that, with all the means of research which we possess, we know nothing of even the physical forces ''in themselves,'' but only study their manifestations and correlations, yet we may, at all events, argue from the little we do know, and attempt to correct our conclusions by comparison with the analogies which we can draw from every science. The principle involved in the “as above, so below,” is shown to be true in all departments of science, and has formed a most valuable means of verifying the results obtained by pushing a theory to its legitimate conclusion. Thus by correcting the phenomena of vital force by those of physical, we may arrive at many more or less just conclusions. Therefore, it is probable that by proceeding a step further, and drawing analogies from physiology, we may form an idea of what, for want of a better term, may be called the life of morality, and the forces whereby it is governed. By the term moral, I do not mean to convey any idea of that which underlies what is ordinarily known as morality, but a very much wider idea than that, namely, the force which really lies at the base of and inspires all our ''motives'' of action. Of course these are indirectly also at the root of our physical and what may be called our animate life, in which we men are in contact with the life of animals; but at present we need not endeavour to make a distinction between man and the animals, which are endowed with the physical and animate life force, but in whom the moral life is entirely latent, save in the case of a very few of the higher species, such as dogs and elephants. Though, even in these cases, it may be argued with good show of reason that this “moral life” of the higher animals is the result of education.


Now in man and animal alike there are great nervous centres which govern the vital phenomena, and hence, as a consequence, the physical phenomena of life. These centres, as they are called, are formed by collections of nerve cells, which occupy a very fairly defined area. They are found in the brain and the spinal cord for the most part, and to a lesser degree in the great vital organs themselves. Further, there is
Now in man and animal alike there are great nervous centres which govern the vital phenomena, and hence, as a consequence, the physical phenomena of life. These centres, as they are called, are formed by collections of nerve cells, which occupy a very fairly defined area. They are found in the brain and the spinal cord for the most part, and to a lesser degree in the great vital organs themselves. Further, there is
Line 1,439: Line 1,468:
{{Page aside|197}}
{{Page aside|197}}


what is known as the sympathetic system of nerves, with its closely meshed network of nerves and ganglia, which lies outside, but in front of, the vertebral column, the whole length of the body; this system is closely connected in its whole extent with the brain ‘and spinal cord, and the branches therefrom, which are known as the cerebro-spinal system of nerves. Again to some extent the control of the nerves lies with the Will of any man, and the actions which result are termed “voluntary,” but a very large majority of the processes and functions of the animal body are what are called “Reflex.” These “Reflex” processes for the most part take place thus: – An impression is made on what are called the nerves of sensation; these conduct a stimulus to one of the nerve centres above mentioned, and from this centre the stimulus is reflected along a motor nerve, and the action or function ' ensues. Thus the sensation is “reflected” into motion independently of the consciousness of the individual. Perhaps the best example of a limited reflection is in the case of the eye, when, in response to the stimulus of light, the iris alone, of all the muscles in the body, moves.
what is known as the sympathetic system of nerves, with its closely meshed network of nerves and ganglia, which lies outside, but in front of, the vertebral column, the whole length of the body; this system is closely connected in its whole extent with the brain and spinal cord, and the branches therefrom, which are known as the cerebro-spinal system of nerves. Again to some extent the control of the nerves lies with the Will of any man, and the actions which result are termed “voluntary,” but a very large majority of the processes and functions of the animal body are what are called “Reflex.” These “Reflex” processes for the most part take place thus: – An impression is made on what are called the nerves of sensation; these conduct a stimulus to one of the nerve centres above mentioned, and from this centre the stimulus is reflected along a motor nerve, and the action or function ensues. Thus the sensation is “reflected” into motion independently of the consciousness of the individual. Perhaps the best example of a limited reflection is in the case of the eye, when, in response to the stimulus of light, the iris alone, of all the muscles in the body, moves.


Now all reflex actions are essentially involuntary, although they in great part admit of being controlled, modified, and prevented by the will. They, most of them, are directed for the preservation of the well-being of the body, and markedly show how the nerve centres combine and arrange in order the action of the muscles, so that they may unite for this common end. Among “Reflex” actions there is a large class called “Secondary,” which require for their first performance, and for many subsequent performances, an effort of the will more or less intense, but which, by constant repetition, are habitually and almost mechanically performed, and in many cases almost without the intervention of consciousness and volition: such are reading, writing, and walking. This capacity of the nervous system, which consists in
Now all reflex actions are essentially involuntary, although they in great part admit of being controlled, modified, and prevented by the will. They, most of them, are directed for the preservation of the well-being of the body, and markedly show how the nerve centres combine and arrange in order the action of the muscles, so that they may unite for this common end. Among “Reflex” actions there is a large class called “Secondary,” which require for their first performance, and for many subsequent performances, an effort of the will more or less intense, but which, by constant repetition, are habitually and almost mechanically performed, and in many cases almost without the intervention of consciousness and volition: such are reading, writing, and walking. This capacity of the nervous system, which consists in “organising conscious actions into more or less unconscious ones,” is that which makes education and training possible. It is by “association” of the reflex actions frequently repeated in a definite order that these actions come to take on a species of “automatism.” To such an extent is this carried that we are all familiar with instances of persons, when in the somnambulic condition, writing and playing the piano in a state of complete unconsciousness to physical surroundings.
 
“organising conscious actions into more or less unconscious ones,” is that which makes education and training possible. It is by “association”
 
of the reflex actions frequently repeated in a definite order that these actions come to take on a species of “automatism.” To such an extent is this carried that we are all familiar with instances of persons, when in the somnambulic condition, writing and playing the piano in a state of complete unconsciousness to physical surroundings.


In fact “automatism” is a very important point in the argument. It is employed by physiologists to indicate the origination in nervous centres of impulses and their conduction from those centres independently of the reception of a stimulus from another part. And in this sense it is not possible in the present state of physiological knowledge to say what actions are “automatic.” But the nearest examples are certainly the functions of respiration and the rhythmic action of the heart, which will be considered later on. Suffice it at present that it is a very important point that actions, which are distinctly reflex at the beginning, may be
In fact “automatism” is a very important point in the argument. It is employed by physiologists to indicate the origination in nervous centres of impulses and their conduction from those centres independently of the reception of a stimulus from another part. And in this sense it is not possible in the present state of physiological knowledge to say what actions are “automatic.” But the nearest examples are certainly the functions of respiration and the rhythmic action of the heart, which will be considered later on. Suffice it at present that it is a very important point that actions, which are distinctly reflex at the beginning, may be
Line 1,453: Line 1,478:
organised into unconscious actions which have a very strong character about them of automatism, and that the two above-mentioned functions are those which are at the foundation of all vital phenomena, and hence, by the passage of time and by education, would necessarily most nearly approach to being automatic.
organised into unconscious actions which have a very strong character about them of automatism, and that the two above-mentioned functions are those which are at the foundation of all vital phenomena, and hence, by the passage of time and by education, would necessarily most nearly approach to being automatic.


We may now consider the sympathetic system of nerves. This system of nerves at first sight appears to be anatomically too complex to be understood. In reality, however, it is much more simple in arrangement than the cerebro-spinal, and its complexity is due to the manner in which each part is linked to the neighbouring and distant parts and to the cerebro-spinal system as well. When dissected out it is found that the essential parts of this system consist of a ganglion, or nerve centre, and two nerves – afferent and efferent – leading to this centre, and from it to one of the organs. Thus the sympathetic system is made up of an enormous number of small systems, and the whole are united into the greatest complexity. But there is one essential difference between the two systems. In the case of the cerebro-spinal system, the majority of the actions taking place under its guidance are voluntary actions; in the case of the sympathetic system not only do the majority of actions take place without a voluntary effort, but they are never controlled by the mind save under the strong excitement or depressing influence of some passion; or secondarily, through some “voluntary movement’’ with which the involuntary region of the body is “associated.” But in this latter case the action is really involuntary. Thus, in exceptional instances only does the mind control the action of the sympathetic nerves, and then only under undue excitement or depression; while for the most part the various centres of the sympathetic system, and also of the spinal cord, are reflex centres, which, subject to the “inhibiting action” of the brain, or more highly-organised centre, possess an independent action of their own that, aided by custom, habit, and frequency of use, almost amounts to automatism.
We may now consider the sympathetic system of nerves. This system of nerves at first sight appears to be anatomically too complex to be understood. In reality, however, it is much more simple in arrangement than the cerebro-spinal, and its complexity is due to the manner in which each part is linked to the neighbouring and distant parts and to the cerebro-spinal system as well. When dissected out it is found that the essential parts of this system consist of a ganglion, or nerve centre, and two nerves – afferent and efferent – leading to this centre, and from it to one of the organs. Thus the sympathetic system is made up of an enormous number of small systems, and the whole are united into the greatest complexity. But there is one essential difference between the two systems. In the case of the cerebro-spinal system, the majority of the actions taking place under its guidance are voluntary actions; in the case of the sympathetic system not only do the majority of actions take place without a voluntary effort, but they are never controlled by the mind save under the strong excitement or depressing influence of some passion; or secondarily, through some “voluntary movement” with which the involuntary region of the body is “associated.” But in this latter case the action is really involuntary. Thus, in exceptional instances only does the mind control the action of the sympathetic nerves, and then only under undue excitement or depression; while for the most part the various centres of the sympathetic system, and also of the spinal cord, are reflex centres, which, subject to the “inhibiting action” of the brain, or more highly-organised centre, possess an independent action of their own that, aided by custom, habit, and frequency of use, almost amounts to automatism.


In the consideration of automatism we find that there is a nervous region of very great importance situated at the top of the spinal cord and immediately below the brain, and which, roughly speaking, is just within the skull about an inch behind a line drawn horizontally through the lobe of the ear. This region is so important that it has been experimentally found that the entire brain and spinal cord with this sole exception may be removed and still the heart will continue to beat and the animal will go on breathing. But when this region is injured, death ensues at once. Now the most important of the functions of the Medulla Oblongata, as the region in question is called, is that of respiration, and this one function may serve as the type of automatic actions, although there is some dispute about it Like all the functions which are necessary to life it is essentially involuntary, but its action is also, to some extent, under the control of the will, for other
In the consideration of automatism we find that there is a nervous region of very great importance situated at the top of the spinal cord and immediately below the brain, and which, roughly speaking, is just within the skull about an inch behind a line drawn horizontally through the lobe of the ear. This region is so important that it has been experimentally found that the entire brain and spinal cord with this sole exception may be removed and still the heart will continue to beat and the animal will go on breathing. But when this region is injured, death ensues at once. Now the most important of the functions of the Medulla Oblongata, as the region in question is called, is that of respiration, and this one function may serve as the type of automatic actions, although there is some dispute about it. Like all the functions which are necessary to life it is essentially involuntary, but its action is also, to some extent, under the control of the will, for otherwise


{{Page aside|199}}
{{Page aside|199}}


wise man would be unable to speak or to sing. It is argued that the act is a reflex one owing to the stimulation of nervous fibres which are distributed to the lungs; on the other hand it is stated that respiration takes place by direct stimulation of the Medulla Oblongata by the increasingly venous condition of the blood. Probably both functions exist, but the nerves leading from the lungs to the “respiratory centre” may be cut or may be paralysed by chloroform, and still the complicated muscular movements which constitute respiration take place in an orderly manner. As said above, respiration can to some extent be controlled by the will, and the breath can be “held” for a varying length of time which increases with practice. But the need of breath eventually overcomes the strongest opposition, and even the most determined attempts to commit suicide in this manner have failed. Still there is no doubt that by practice persons have increased the time during which they can hold their breath, as in certain well-authenticated cases of suspended animation, which have occurred in various parts of the world and especially in India, and thus there is shown to be a power which may be exercised in control of the natural automatism of the body and which, so far as the bodily frame is concerned, is independent of it. Were this not he case the instances of sudden death which occur through shock, and without injury to any part of the body, would be impossible, for there is no reason why the functions of respiration and of the heart should be interfered with, and the body would go on breathing and the heart beating under the stimulus of the Medulla^ Oblongata.
man would be unable to speak or to sing. It is argued that the act is a reflex one owing to the stimulation of nervous fibres which are distributed to the lungs; on the other hand it is stated that respiration takes place by direct stimulation of the Medulla Oblongata by the increasingly venous condition of the blood. Probably both functions exist, but the nerves leading from the lungs to the “respiratory centre” may be cut or may be paralysed by chloroform, and still the complicated muscular movements which constitute respiration take place in an orderly manner. As said above, respiration can to some extent be controlled by the will, and the breath can be “held” for a varying length of time which increases with practice. But the need of breath eventually overcomes the strongest opposition, and even the most determined attempts to commit suicide in this manner have failed. Still there is no doubt that by practice persons have increased the time during which they can hold their breath, as in certain well-authenticated cases of suspended animation, which have occurred in various parts of the world and especially in India, and thus there is shown to be a power which may be exercised in control of the natural automatism of the body and which, so far as the bodily frame is concerned, is independent of it. Were this not he case the instances of sudden death which occur through shock, and without injury to any part of the body, would be impossible, for there is no reason why the functions of respiration and of the heart should be interfered with, and the body would go on breathing and the heart beating under the stimulus of the Medulla Oblongata.


Thus, then, it is this “organizing conscious actions into more or less unconscious ones,” but which may still be under the control of some force that we may call the will, which is of the highest importance to the occultist, as will be seen later on. Speaking in terms of planes it enables a man to do two or perhaps more things at the same time. Starting an original impulse to walk from point to point, a man may take the necessary steps with no other guidance than the reflected sensations of one step to make another, and during the time occupied his mind may be engaged on matters of a totally different character. But waiving these considerations and the assumption that the brain is physically a registering “organ of mind” it is evident that to a considerable extent the brain has the control of the body.
Thus, then, it is this “organizing conscious actions into more or less unconscious ones,” but which may still be under the control of some force that we may call the will, which is of the highest importance to the occultist, as will be seen later on. Speaking in terms of planes it enables a man to do two or perhaps more things at the same time. Starting an original impulse to walk from point to point, a man may take the necessary steps with no other guidance than the reflected sensations of one step to make another, and during the time occupied his mind may be engaged on matters of a totally different character. But waiving these considerations and the assumption that the brain is physically a registering “organ of mind” it is evident that to a considerable extent the brain has the control of the body.
Line 1,469: Line 1,494:
personality by the higher self. Consequently we may compare the actions dictated by the personality to those physical ones which are governed by the lower reflex centres and which have no concern whatever with the brain.
personality by the higher self. Consequently we may compare the actions dictated by the personality to those physical ones which are governed by the lower reflex centres and which have no concern whatever with the brain.


And this brings into prominence a curious fact in physiology and pathology that if either a nerve centre or nerve leading from that centre be stimulated without the impulse passing ''to and through'' that centre, the actions which result are tumultuous and disordered. This fact has a very important bearing by analogy on those actions which are dictated, reflexly or not, by the “personality” only, for, as regards the higher, self or brain, they are found tumultuous and disorderly and are, as a rule, not “directed with a view to the welfare of the organism,” and more especially of other organisms. It would be impossible to enter on an elaborate analysis of what the personality really is – and as tedious as if one were in these pages to enter on a detailed description of the minute anatomy of the brain and spinal cord. Man is a compound, in his personality, of “desires, passions, interests, modes of thinking and feeling, opinions, prejudices, judgments of others, likings and dislikings, affections, and ambitions, public and private.” For the most part this personality constitutes the horizon of man, and identifies him with this narrowed circle of interests. In other words he becomes exceedingly “Selfish.” Of course the circle is very frequently enlarged, as in the case of family, of a society, of a church, or a state, and other individuals esteem men in proportion as their circle enlarges. Now the enlargement of the circle to and beyond these limits is a process of extreme difficulty, and especially when the circle is enlarged beyond these limits. But there is also another element which has to be eliminated – the thought of Self must not enter into the consideration at all. That is to say that the personality as a source of motive must be entirely eliminated and destroyed; and this is the process which occupies ages and is accompanied by such pain and suffering that it can only be faced by the aid of a consciousness of the higher self, and that this work is the only work worth doing. It is not very difficult to understand why this should be so difficult, and why it should take ages to accomplish, for we have to remember that it is the accentuation of personality against personality – the competition to live – which is at the base of all our modern education. In every age the strong man has kept his citadel against all comers until a stronger than he came, and the question is whether he can find a deeper and greater source of strength. To some extent that has been found, for “union is strength”; and the only problem has been amidst the clashing of personalities to make union possible. The parallel in physiology is seen in the difficulty, only obviated by long practice&gt; experienced by divers in holding their breath. Murder will out, respiration will recommence and the educated personality reasserts itself, as
And this brings into prominence a curious fact in physiology and pathology that if either a nerve centre or nerve leading from that centre be stimulated without the impulse passing ''to and through'' that centre, the actions which result are tumultuous and disordered. This fact has a very important bearing by analogy on those actions which are dictated, reflexly or not, by the “personality” only, for, as regards the higher self or brain, they are found tumultuous and disorderly and are, as a rule, not “directed with a view to the welfare of the organism,” and more especially of other organisms. It would be impossible to enter on an elaborate analysis of what the personality really is – and as tedious as if one were in these pages to enter on a detailed description of the minute anatomy of the brain and spinal cord. Man is a compound, in his personality, of “desires, passions, interests, modes of thinking and feeling, opinions, prejudices, judgments of others, likings and dislikings, affections, and ambitions, public and private.” For the most part this personality constitutes the horizon of man, and identifies him with this narrowed circle of interests. In other words he becomes exceedingly “Selfish.” Of course the circle is very frequently enlarged, as in the case of family, of a society, of a church, or a state, and other individuals esteem men in proportion as their circle enlarges. Now the enlargement of the circle to and beyond these limits is a process of extreme difficulty, and especially when the circle is enlarged beyond these limits. But there is also another element which has to be eliminated – the thought of Self must not enter into the consideration at all. That is to say that the personality as a source of motive must be entirely eliminated and destroyed; and this is the process which occupies ages and is accompanied by such pain and suffering that it can only be faced by the aid of a consciousness of the higher self, and that this work is the only work worth doing. It is not very difficult to understand why this should be so difficult, and why it should take ages to accomplish, for we have to remember that it is the accentuation of personality against personality – the competition to live – which is at the base of all our modern education. In every age the strong man has kept his citadel against all comers until a stronger than he came, and the question is whether he can find a deeper and greater source of strength. To some extent that has been found, for “union is strength”; and the only problem has been amidst the clashing of personalities to make union possible. The parallel in physiology is seen in the difficulty, only obviated by long practice, experienced by divers in holding their breath. Murder will out, respiration will recommence and the educated personality reasserts itself, as


{{Page aside|201}}
{{Page aside|201}}


the body insists upon the breath it is accustomed to have. But again it is possible for man to lay aside the limitations of his personality and merge his living interests with those of the world in which other personalities have an equal right and share. He can force himself to no longer feel .separate from them, and to live in companionship with that which in them is beyond their personalities – their individualities, their Higher Selves. But this is a process which needs an enormous strength of will and an application to which most men are unequal. The ordinary senses have to be stilled and quieted before – if one may misapply a term – the sense of the higher self comes into play, and the divine companionship of the higher self is felt and realised. Thus then the analogy of physiology is maintained: the bodily functions are reflexly fulfilled, and by long education, in some cases, automatically, but are subject, in proportion as another education has trained the mind and will, to the brain. Equally so on the moral plane, the desires and tendencies of the personality act more or less reflexly and automatically without other control. But in proportion as the limitations of Self have been transcended, so also is the extent of the power increased which controls the personality. The brain in one case, the higher self in the other, being trained and educated to send down impulses sufficient to control the physiological needs of the animal mechanism, or the desires of the personality.
the body insists upon the breath it is accustomed to have. But again it is possible for man to lay aside the limitations of his personality and merge his living interests with those of the world in which other personalities have an equal right and share. He can force himself to no longer feel separate from them, and to live in companionship with that which in them is beyond their personalities – their individualities, their Higher Selves. But this is a process which needs an enormous strength of will and an application to which most men are unequal. The ordinary senses have to be stilled and quieted before – if one may misapply a term – the sense of the higher self comes into play, and the divine companionship of the higher self is felt and realised. Thus then the analogy of physiology is maintained: the bodily functions are reflexly fulfilled, and by long education, in some cases, automatically, but are subject, in proportion as another education has trained the mind and will, to the brain. Equally so on the moral plane, the desires and tendencies of the personality act more or less reflexly and automatically without other control. But in proportion as the limitations of Self have been transcended, so also is the extent of the power increased which controls the personality. The brain in one case, the higher self in the other, being trained and educated to send down impulses sufficient to control the physiological needs of the animal mechanism, or the desires of the personality.


But a further and yet more interesting problem now presents itself for discussion. We have seen that it is rational to conclude that conscious acts are by education organized into unconscious, and that the two functions most important to the physiological health of the body, viz.: respiration and the action of the heart, have been rendered automatic and independent almost of any voluntary conscious effort, although this control may be, in some instances, recovered. Consequently, by analogy, the control on the moral plane may be vested in the higher self as against the personality, by an effort to unite the consciousness with that higher self. That is, the higher self, or brain, will be able to control the physiological personality, or a higher centre dominate a lower. But a still further point would seem to consist in this. Why should it not be possible to make of the higher self a reflex centre, and finally an automatic one, which shall control the personality absolutely. On the physiological analogy it would certainly seem reasonable that this should be so. Let the personality send up a suggestion for action to the reflex centre, which may be in or below the level of the higher self, as is the case in the relative positions of the cerebral hemispheres and the Medulla Oblongata. Supposing that the motor point be in the higher self, it would only seem natural that the corresponding motion excited by the suggestion of the personality will either be in accord with the higher self, and be accomplished, or will be nullified. If, however, the motor point be below the higher self, then the communication must be handed on
But a further and yet more interesting problem now presents itself for discussion. We have seen that it is rational to conclude that conscious acts are by education organized into unconscious, and that the two functions most important to the physiological health of the body, viz.: respiration and the action of the heart, have been rendered automatic and independent almost of any voluntary conscious effort, although this control may be, in some instances, recovered. Consequently, by analogy, the control on the moral plane may be vested in the higher self as against the personality, by an effort to unite the consciousness with that higher self. That is, the higher self, or brain, will be able to control the physiological personality, or a higher centre dominate a lower. But a still further point would seem to consist in this. Why should it not be possible to make of the higher self a reflex centre, and finally an automatic one, which shall control the personality absolutely. On the physiological analogy it would certainly seem reasonable that this should be so. Let the personality send up a suggestion for action to the reflex centre, which may be in or below the level of the higher self, as is the case in the relative positions of the cerebral hemispheres and the Medulla Oblongata. Supposing that the motor point be in the higher self, it would only seem natural that the corresponding motion excited by the suggestion of the personality will either be in accord with the higher self, and be accomplished, or will be nullified. If, however, the motor point be below the higher self, then the communication must be handed on
Line 1,485: Line 1,510:
Let us grant for the moment that it is possible for the consciousness to be identified with the higher self, and that the personality as militating against that better part of man, and consequently interfering with “the life beyond individuality,” is entirely subjected and controlled by a centre of force, certainly reflex, and, if possible, automatic, which is vested in the higher self. What, then, is the consequence? The personality as a source of separateness is done away with, and only used as an instrument in the same way that the physical body uses a finger. The real life is centred in the higher self, which maintains an automatic action over the personality, and prevents it from becoming a source of mischief. The force which is vested in the higher self or individuality, is derived from that united Spirit of Life which is beyond individuality, and the man is left free to concentrate his attention and aspirations on that Spirit of Life, and draw more and more of its influence through his higher self into the world around him. Just as the physiological needs of the body are controlled by an unconscious, involuntary mechanism, so the personality becomes a conquered instrument, used for ends greater than it knows of. Man, as man, is no longer swayed by his changing and temporary desires, and has reached the happy “Waters of Oblivion.”
Let us grant for the moment that it is possible for the consciousness to be identified with the higher self, and that the personality as militating against that better part of man, and consequently interfering with “the life beyond individuality,” is entirely subjected and controlled by a centre of force, certainly reflex, and, if possible, automatic, which is vested in the higher self. What, then, is the consequence? The personality as a source of separateness is done away with, and only used as an instrument in the same way that the physical body uses a finger. The real life is centred in the higher self, which maintains an automatic action over the personality, and prevents it from becoming a source of mischief. The force which is vested in the higher self or individuality, is derived from that united Spirit of Life which is beyond individuality, and the man is left free to concentrate his attention and aspirations on that Spirit of Life, and draw more and more of its influence through his higher self into the world around him. Just as the physiological needs of the body are controlled by an unconscious, involuntary mechanism, so the personality becomes a conquered instrument, used for ends greater than it knows of. Man, as man, is no longer swayed by his changing and temporary desires, and has reached the happy “Waters of Oblivion.”


{{Style P-Signature|1=A.I.R.}}
{{Style P-Signature|1=A. I. R.}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=Sound Waves|poem=Oft in the middle night
{{Style P-Poem|title=Sound Waves|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Oft</span> in the middle night
   The soul attuned can hear
   The soul attuned can hear
A sound as of singing voices
A sound as of singing voices
   Seeming now far, now near.
   Seeming now far, now near.


Then when with roused attention
Then, when with roused attention
   Their nature he tries to seize,
   Their nature he tries to seize,
Gone are the sounds celestial
Gone are the sounds celestial
Line 1,518: Line 1,543:
   To fruition for ever and aye,
   To fruition for ever and aye,
Emancipation from Karma
Emancipation from Karma
   In Nirvana’s endless day!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Roger Hall</span>}}
   In Nirvana’s endless day!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Roger Hall.</span>}}




Line 1,527: Line 1,552:
{{Style P-Title|Mary Merivale's First Words to Her Disciples}}
{{Style P-Title|Mary Merivale's First Words to Her Disciples}}


Mary Merivale having become convinced that in renunciance of personal joy by the happy few, lies alone the possibility of redemption for the miserable many, has left her husband and home to follow in the old way, lightened by the new science, the footsteps of Buddha and Christ.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary Merivale</span> having become convinced that in renunciance of personal joy by the happy few, lies alone the possibility of redemption for the miserable many, has left her husband and home to follow in the old way, lightened by the new science, the footsteps of Buddha and Christ.


{{Style P-Poem|title=I. She Addresses a Body of Socialists.|poem=“The present ’tis we strive for, and to-day
{{Style P-Poem|title=I. She Addresses a Body of Socialists.|poem=“The present ’tis we strive for, and to-day
Work, wrestle, vanquish, triumph, preach, and pray!
Work, wrestle, vanquish, triumph, preach, and pray!
The deed that lieth nearest do it well.
The deed that lieth nearest do it well,
From small mean seed behold, can any tell
From small mean seed behold, can any tell
The glory of the flower that shall spring?
The glory of the flower that shall spring?
Line 1,564: Line 1,589:


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Then spake one quickly, “tell me this I pray
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Then spake one quickly, “tell me this I pray
How shall we men, poor, nameless, powerless
  How shall we men, poor, nameless, powerless
Win might to lift the burden that doth press
  Win might to lift the burden that doth press
Our brothers to the earth? Will not the gold
  Our brothers to the earth? Will not the gold
Heaped up thro’ years by treasons manifold,
  Heaped up thro’ years by treasons manifold,
The gold that gives so little, yet hath might
  The gold that gives so little, yet hath might
To blind men’s eyes, and darken God’s fair light,
  To blind men’s eyes, and darken God’s fair light,
Will it not conjure million fettered hands
  Will it not conjure million fettered hands
To slay the preachers, for who understands
  To slay the preachers, for who understands
The good we strive for?” “God!” she answered low
  The good we strive for?” “God!” she answered low
“The mighty spirit of life, whose rede ye know
  “The mighty spirit of life, whose rede ye know
Hath sought you out against your heart’s desire,
  Hath sought you out against your heart’s desire,
And set your faces toward that intense fire
  And set your faces toward that intense fire
Where all of ''self'' lies dead! We count not cost;
  Where all of ''self'' lies dead! We count not cost;
Who ever wrought aught worthy save he lost
  Who ever wrought aught worthy save he lost
All care but for his quest? Dream not that we
  All care but for his quest? Dream not that we
Shall march on softly to Equality!
  Shall march on softly to Equality!
No! we must suffer, yea, perchance to death,
  No! we must suffer, yea, perchance to death,
And yet some spirit within my being saith,
  And yet some spirit within my being saith,
Tho’ gold were piled up high as Himalay
  Tho’ gold were piled up high as Himalay
To bar our path, yet would God carve a way!
  To bar our path, yet would God carve a way!
And tho’ all principalities and powers
  And tho’ all principalities and powers
Stand ’gainst our gospel, triumph shall be ours!”
  Stand ’gainst our gospel, triumph shall be ours!”
“Yet who will listen? Mad the world will call
  “Yet who will listen? Mad the world will call
The love that burns on steadfastly for all;
  The love that burns on steadfastly for all;
And if they prison us, what profit then
  And if they prison us, what profit then
Of our fair tidings win those blinded men?”
  Of our fair tidings win those blinded men?”
''“'' Shall not your very fetters testify
  “Shall not your very fetters testify
The truth for which ye suffer? Tho’ ye die,
  The truth for which ye suffer? Tho’ ye die,
Yea, tho’ all human tongues grow still and mute
  Yea, tho’ all human tongues grow still and mute
Some slim bird-sister, or some brother-brute,
  Some slim bird-sister, or some brother-brute,
From out their faithful hearts would win a way
  From out their faithful hearts would win a way
To preach the message that ye bear to-day! . .
  To preach the message that ye bear to-day! . .
Have faith, my brother, love and sacrifice
  Have faith, my brother, love and sacrifice
Are greater than aught else, and they suffice
  Are greater than aught else, and they suffice
To break all barriers, to cast down all pride:
  To break all barriers, to cast down all pride:
Have ye forgotten how the dear Christ died?
  Have ye forgotten how the dear Christ died?
Our leader, and our love, the Socialist
  Our leader, and our love, the Socialist
Whose steps we follow thro’ no incense-mist
  Whose steps we follow thro’ no incense-mist
Of creed, or church, or dogma, deftly wove,
  Of creed, or church, or dogma, deftly wove,
But in the fresh air of mere human love!
  But in the fresh air of mere human love!
Go forth! Behold he leads you, calm and fair
  Go forth! Behold he leads you, calm and fair
Where brave hearts cluster he is ever there,
  Where brave hearts cluster he is ever there,
Immortal in sweet thought, and sweeter deed
  Immortal in sweet thought, and sweeter deed
Even as poem from a mere thought seed.”}}
  Even as poem from a mere thought seed.”}}


{{Page aside|205}}
{{Page aside|205}}
Line 1,613: Line 1,638:
{{Style P-Poem|poem=And while we marvelled, on our heads she laid
{{Style P-Poem|poem=And while we marvelled, on our heads she laid
Her slim white hands, and said, “be not afraid;
Her slim white hands, and said, “be not afraid;
Your path is hard, yet is mine harder still,
  Your path is hard, yet is mine harder still,
Be strong to-day, that future days may fill
  Be strong to-day, that future days may fill
Life’s cup with sweet new wine, and now farewell,
  Life’s cup with sweet new wine, and now farewell,
When we shall meet again I scarce can tell,
  When we shall meet again I scarce can tell,
But if ye need me your strest thought will guide
  But if ye need me your strest thought will guide
Me servant of God’s servants to your side.”}}
  Me servant of God’s servants to your side.”}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=HOW THAT DISCIPLE BEGAN TO FOLLOW MARY
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
MERIVALE.}}
 
{{Style P-Poem|poem=II.}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=ONE OF THE SOCIALISTS AFTER HER ADDRESS BECOMES HER
{{Style P-Poem|title=How That Disciple Began to Follow Mary Merivale.<br />II.<br />One of the Socialists After Her Address Becomes Her Faithful Disciple.|poem=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Then</span> passed she from us, but I followed still
FAITHFUL DISCIPLE.
Then passed she from us, but I followed still
Thro’ the dim woodland, till across the hill
Thro’ the dim woodland, till across the hill
Her soft eyes sought the sea: some Might had riven
Her soft eyes sought the sea: some Might had riven
Line 1,634: Line 1,654:
The dog-love mine, heedless of sin or shame,
The dog-love mine, heedless of sin or shame,
That follows till it falls, and as it dies
That follows till it falls, and as it dies
Seeks solace only from its master’s eyes............
Seeks solace only from its master’s eyes. . . . . . . .
There lay the ocean at her very feet
There lay the ocean at her very feet
All ruddy in the sunset, and with sweet
All ruddy in the sunset, and with sweet
Line 1,644: Line 1,664:
A leader had arisen strong, and true,
A leader had arisen strong, and true,
A woman sweet and brave, whose sex was set
A woman sweet and brave, whose sex was set
But as a higher star than men reached yet
But as a higher star than men reached yet.
A woman in all gentleness, a man
A woman in all gentleness, a man
In all high daring, since the world began
In all high daring, since the world began
Line 1,659: Line 1,679:
{{Page aside|206}}
{{Page aside|206}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Knows little of love’s lore save only this............
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Knows little of love’s lore save only this. . . . .
’Twas just that mystic time ’twixt day and night
’Twas just that mystic time ’twixt day and night
When life stands still and dreams, and fingers light
When life stands still and dreams, and fingers light
Line 1,665: Line 1,685:
And stir the hair, and half unknowing how
And stir the hair, and half unknowing how
We lay our burden down, and sink beside,
We lay our burden down, and sink beside,
And drift away to lands dream-glorified............
And drift away to lands dream-glorified. . . . .
’Twas just that mystic time when with some thrill
’Twas just that mystic time when with some thrill
Of imminent parting hearts draw nearer still,
Of imminent parting hearts draw nearer still,
Line 1,671: Line 1,691:
Grasp hands more closely, and the invisible strands
Grasp hands more closely, and the invisible strands
Of life that sunlight severed, night hath strained
Of life that sunlight severed, night hath strained
A-close for deeper music............the light waned
A-close for deeper music . . . . . the light waned
Swifter and swifter, till I half could see
Swifter and swifter, till I half could see
The little golden feet that flit and flee,
The little golden feet that flit and flee,
And as the stars sprang after them, athwart
And as the stars sprang after them, athwart
The shadowy sky, my halting tongue had caught .
The shadowy sky, my halting tongue had caught
Their speechless language, and my heart grew hot
Their speechless language, and my heart grew hot
And swift I spake, “Dear lady scorn me not;
And swift I spake, “Dear lady scorn me not;
Line 1,697: Line 1,717:
Read my thrilled soul, as ’twere an open book;
Read my thrilled soul, as ’twere an open book;
And her soft voice, brimful of half-shed tears,
And her soft voice, brimful of half-shed tears,
Spake slowly: ''“'' Dare you follow thro’ all years
Spake slowly: “Dare you follow thro’ all years
My path thro’ fire and torture, or the stress
My path thro’ fire and torture, or the stress
To set gold com in the untilled wilderness?
To set gold corn in the untilled wilderness?
Dare you resign all pleasure, yea, all strife,
Dare you resign all pleasure, yea, all strife,
For personal joy, to make fair other’s life?
For personal joy, to make fair other’s life?
Line 1,710: Line 1,730:
To scoff at what his ignorant disdain
To scoff at what his ignorant disdain
Hath called the ‘lower creatures,’ tho’ they be
Hath called the ‘lower creatures,’ tho’ they be
Higher and holier far ... . humanity
Higher and holier far . . . . humanity
The crowned humanity we strive for, sets
The crowned humanity we strive for, sets
No carven rules, no arrogant alphabets,
No carven rules, no arrogant alphabets,
Line 1,721: Line 1,741:
Humanity, God, Heaven, Eternity. . . . .
Humanity, God, Heaven, Eternity. . . . .
Think not these words bear sense alone to ye;
Think not these words bear sense alone to ye;
Difference, perchance, what two "souls are at one?
Difference, perchance, what two souls are at one?
But brothers are we all beneath the sun!
But brothers are we all beneath the sun!
The tiny ant speaks in its chosen way;
The tiny ant speaks in its chosen way;
Line 1,736: Line 1,756:
We well might judge our Master Christ had died
We well might judge our Master Christ had died
And lived for these same creatures, and not man;
And lived for these same creatures, and not man;
So true they are' and tender, thro’ the span
So true they are and tender, thro’ the span
Of narrowed life their tyrant stern allows............
Of narrowed life their tyrant stern allows. . . . .
Ah sisters, brothers, horses, dogs, and cows,
Ah sisters, brothers, horses, dogs, and cows,
The time is coming when you too shall be
The time is coming when you too shall be
Line 1,751: Line 1,771:
Slaughtered! . . . Ah God, that man can be so base,
Slaughtered! . . . Ah God, that man can be so base,
And yet stand boldly with his arrogant face
And yet stand boldly with his arrogant face
Beneath the scornful shining of thy sun,
Beneath the scornful shining of thy sun,}}
IS*}}


{{Page aside|208}}
{{Page aside|208}}
Line 1,763: Line 1,782:
Till the dull strand that seemed so cold and brown
Till the dull strand that seemed so cold and brown
Burns with fair jewels that would shame a crown;
Burns with fair jewels that would shame a crown;
So, in my mind,’mid the poor commonplace
So, in my mind, ’mid the poor commonplace
That level life had writ, sprang forth a grace
That level life had writ, sprang forth a grace
Of tender knowledge all unguessed ’till then,
Of tender knowledge all unguessed ’till then,
Line 1,779: Line 1,798:
I could not choose; when God calls, who dare;stay
I could not choose; when God calls, who dare;stay
Even to seek our own heart’s heart, or pray
Even to seek our own heart’s heart, or pray
Beside our dying soul? ... Yet will thought run
Beside our dying soul? . . . Yet will thought run
When falls the night, and the day’s deeds are done,
When falls the night, and the day’s deeds are done,
To a small homestead set beside the sea,
To a small homestead set beside the sea,
Line 1,798: Line 1,817:
“’Tis well,” she said, “the first gleam in the sky
“’Tis well,” she said, “the first gleam in the sky
Must see our feet set in that dusty road
Must see our feet set in that dusty road
That leads all life at last to home and God.”}}
That leads all life at last to home and God.”|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}
 
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Evelyn Pyne}}


<center>''(To be continued.)''</center>
<center>''(To be continued.)''</center>
Line 1,818: Line 1,835:
<center>BY A SOCIALIST STUDENT OF THEOSOPHY.</center>
<center>BY A SOCIALIST STUDENT OF THEOSOPHY.</center>


(''Conclusion''.) BUT if it is true that the Socialist movement, in its practical effects, is confined for the present to the material domain, that its first victories would be in that domain, and that its present supporters for the most part do not look beyond it, I cannot concede that there is nothing in Socialism to command the attention of Theosophists from higher points of view. The movement to my mind is simply part of the great evolutionary current which is bringing back the true Golden Age, the age in which Humanity and Divinity, Love and Wisdom, will once more be united as they have never been within historical times. Economic Socialism I look upon simply as the necessary form which precedes, and foreshadows, the substance. The man cannot become a complete man until he has first become a complete human animal; the divine spark has no temple yet to occupy. Neither can society at large in any nation or world become a true spiritualised organism until it has first evolved the form necessary for the development of something like what Mr. Bax has termed a corporate consciousness. If the present capitalistic ''regime,'' with its seething warrens of human misery, will come to be regarded by posterity as Laurence Gronlund describes it, as the teething period of society, the next, or collectivist ''régime,'' will doubtless correspond with the school. Its individual members having been run for a generation or two into the same educational mould, and class distinctions and antipathies having died a natural death (their social and economic roots being destroyed), society will acquire the cohesion of a well-ordered family, and the next step, under communism, to complete fraternity and solidarity, will be a comparatively easy one. It will be for society the zenith of sensual, aesthetic, and other purely human pleasures, as youth is for the individual. But the potentialities of the higher life will already have been realised by many, and ''all'' will be growing ripe for self-revelation of the higher truths.<ref name="v2-p227-n1">To prevent all misapprehension, the writer wishes to say that he has not himself embraced the higher life, and lays no claim to any higher intuition than is possible for those to have who like himself are living both in the world and of it.</ref> I look forward to a time when it will be just as exceptional to find an individual destitute of that ''auto-gnosis'' which may become the instrument of psychic regeneration and development, as it is now to find one born both deaf and blind, and thus incapable of intellectual development by educational processes. The social commonwealths of the future will act first as physical and intellectual, then
<center>''(Conclusion.)''</center>
 
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">But</span> if it is true that the Socialist movement, in its practical effects, is confined for the present to the material domain, that its first victories would be in that domain, and that its present supporters for the most part do not look beyond it, I cannot concede that there is nothing in Socialism to command the attention of Theosophists from higher points of view. The movement to my mind is simply part of the great evolutionary current which is bringing back the true Golden Age, the age in which Humanity and Divinity, Love and Wisdom, will once more be united as they have never been within historical times. Economic Socialism I look upon simply as the necessary form which precedes, and foreshadows, the substance. The man cannot become a complete man until he has first become a complete human animal; the divine spark has no temple yet to occupy. Neither can society at large in any nation or world become a true spiritualised organism until it has first evolved the form necessary for the development of something like what Mr. Bax has termed a corporate consciousness. If the present capitalistic ''régime'', with its seething warrens of human misery, will come to be regarded by posterity as Laurence Grönlund describes it, as the teething period of society, the next, or collectivist ''régime,'' will doubtless correspond with the school. Its individual members having been run for a generation or two into the same educational mould, and class distinctions and antipathies having died a natural death (their social and economic roots being destroyed), society will acquire the cohesion of a well-ordered family, and the next step, under communism, to complete fraternity and solidarity, will be a comparatively easy one. It will be for society the zenith of sensual, aesthetic, and other purely human pleasures, as youth is for the individual. But the potentialities of the higher life will already have been realised by many, and ''all'' will be growing ripe for self-revelation of the higher truths.<ref name="v2-p227-n1">To prevent all misapprehension, the writer wishes to say that he has not himself embraced the higher life, and lays no claim to any higher intuition than is possible for those to have who like himself are living both in the world and of it.</ref> I look forward to a time when it will be just as exceptional to find an individual destitute of that ''auto-gnosis'' which may become the instrument of psychic regeneration and development, as it is now to find one born both deaf and blind, and thus incapable of intellectual development by educational processes. The social commonwealths of the future will act first as physical and intellectual, then


{{Page aside|228}}
{{Page aside|228}}


as psychical and spiritual, forcing-houses for humanity. I do not mean to say that any evolution or revolution of the social structure will change the sum total of experiences, painful and pleasurable, for each individual, but that in the existence or existences which he passes under the coming ''regime,'' the liberties and opportunities for experience of all kinds being enormously multiplied, he will be ''ripened'' at a much faster rate; also that the difference between the average and the extremes of individual conditions will be very much reduced. If I am right in this forecast I may truly maintain that Socialism, although itself but part of the evolutionary current now prevailing, does and will act as the precursor of supra-evolutionary progress, and is calculated to “raise the intellectual and instinctive moral standard of the whole community to such an extent that all will, in the next generation after the Social Revolution, be amenable to the truths of Theosophy.”
as psychical and spiritual, forcing-houses for humanity. I do not mean to say that any evolution or revolution of the social structure will change the sum total of experiences, painful and pleasurable, for each individual, but that in the existence or existences which he passes under the coming ''régime'', the liberties and opportunities for experience of all kinds being enormously multiplied, he will be ''ripened'' at a much faster rate; also that the difference between the average and the extremes of individual conditions will be very much reduced. If I am right in this forecast I may truly maintain that Socialism, although itself but part of the evolutionary current now prevailing, does and will act as the precursor of ''supra''-evolutionary progress, and is calculated to “raise the intellectual and instinctive moral standard of the whole community to such an extent that all will, in the next generation after the Social Revolution, be amenable to the truths of Theosophy.”


Roughly my idea as to materialistic and utilitarian tendencies, is that these will, under the social commonwealth, ''burn themselves out.'' The grosser forms of luxury, which have flourished so easily under modern capitalistic and ancient slave-owning communities, will be almost impossible in a state of society in which idle and parasitical classes are abolished. Industry and social equality will not be fruitful soil for such vices. On the other hand free scope will be given to the development of the more social luxuries, and especially to the arts. Great reforms will, no doubt, be introduced at an early period in the physical education of children, and in the ordinary personal habits of all the citizens. These reforms, partly individual, partly collective, in their initiation, will of themselves tend to extinguish many of the vicious (that is to say anti-natural) impulses of the present generation. But vice and sin are, in many respects, merely relative terms to knowledge. To whom much is given, from him much will be expected; and there may be quite as much evil in one age, in relation to its opportunities, as in another.
Roughly my idea as to materialistic and utilitarian tendencies, is that these will, under the social commonwealth, ''burn themselves out.'' The grosser forms of luxury, which have flourished so easily under modern capitalistic and ancient slave-owning communities, will be almost impossible in a state of society in which idle and parasitical classes are abolished. Industry and social equality will not be fruitful soil for such vices. On the other hand free scope will be given to the development of the more social luxuries, and especially to the arts. Great reforms will, no doubt, be introduced at an early period in the physical education of children, and in the ordinary personal habits of all the citizens. These reforms, partly individual, partly collective, in their initiation, will of themselves tend to extinguish many of the vicious (that is to say anti-natural) impulses of the present generation. But vice and sin are, in many respects, merely relative terms to knowledge. To whom much is given, from him much will be expected; and there may be quite as much evil in one age, in relation to its opportunities, as in another.
Line 1,830: Line 1,849:
{{Page aside|229}}
{{Page aside|229}}


himself with the higher views and aspirations published in the text books, and in English, French, or German papers and magazines,* will deny this. The economic revolution is, to the more serious thinkers in the movement, merely a stepping-stone to the physical, intellectual and moral regeneration of man and society.
himself with the higher views and aspirations published in the text books, and in English, French, or German papers and magazines,<ref name="v2-p229-n1">Let me take this opportunity of naming a few short works, pamphlets, and periodicals, treating the Socialist question from other aspects besides that of simple economic justice.


An ideal of “Brotherhood” which “begins and ends in physical existence,” is certainly not a fair description of the Socialists’ ideal. Indeed, the very words employed carry the refutation of their intended application. When we are speaking of persons allied for some purely material and either bad or indifferently-moral object, such as the construction of a road, the consumption of a dinner, stock exchange “operations,” house-breaking, robbery, and swindling, political party victories, and the spoils of office, we may call them “bands,” “gangs,” “syndicates,” “groups,’’ or “parties,” &amp;c, but we should not think of calling them “brotherhoods,” unless in the jocular and ironical sense. Socialism, on the contrary, like Theosophy and the higher religions, creates such bonds of spiritual intimacy between its disciples as demand warmer and closer terms, like “brotherhood,” “comradeship,” and “solidarity.” Socialism, when completely grasped, rises in the hearts of its disciples to the rank of a religion, and thus justifies the half-mystic naturalism of some of its poetry and oratory. Socialists may already be said to constitute a great Universal Church, ''minus'' dogmas and priestcraft – undesirable appendages which, let us hope, we may never be cursed with!
''Text-Books, &amp;c.:'' –


I cannot refrain from quoting here a few sentences from the end of the twelfth chapter of Gronlund’s “Co-operative Commonwealth,” which shows how near to the Theosophic knowledge even an agnostic
Hyndman and Morris’s “Summary of the Principles of Socialism.” (Modern Press, 13, Paternoster Row.)


{{Style P-Quote|1=* Let me take this opportunity of naming a few short works, pamphlets, and periodicals, treating the Socialist question from other aspects besides that of simple economic justice.}}
Grönlund’s “Co-operative Commonwealth.” English Edition, by G. Bernard Shaw. (Modern Press.)


''Text-Books,:'' –
Edward Carpenter’s “England’s Ideal.” (Swan, Sonnenschein &amp;Co.)


{{Style P-Quote|1=Hyndman and Morris’s “Summary of the Principles of Socialism." (Modern Press, 13* Pater}}
Edward Carpenter’s “Towards Democracy.”


noster Row.)
Maurice Adams’s “Ethics of Social Reform.”


{{Style P-Quote|1=Gronlund’s " Co-operative Commonwealth." English Edition, by G. Bernard Shaw. (Modern}}
Krapotkin’s “Appeal to the Young.” (Modern Press.)


Press.)
W. Morris’s “Art and Socialism.” (Reeves, 185, Fleet Street.)


Edward Carpenter's “England's Ideal." (Swan, Sonnenschein &amp;Co.)
''Periodicals:'' –


Edward Carpenter's “Towards Democracy."
“The Commonweal.” Weekly. Revolutionary Collectivism and Communism. (Socialist League Offices, 13, Farringdon Road.)


Maurice Adams's “Ethics of Social Reform."
“Freedom.” Monthly. Communistic-Anarchism. (Leaflet Press, 19, Cursitor Street, Chancery Lane.)


Krapotkin's “Appeal to the Young.” (Modern Press.)
“To-Day.” Monthly. Socialism in general. (Reeves, 185, Fleet Street, E.C.)


W. Morris's “Art and Socialism.” (Reeves, 185, Fleet Street)
“The Christian Socialist.” Monthly. (Reeves, 185, Fleet Street.)


''Periodicals'': –
“Brotherhood.” Monthly. (Reeves, 185, Fleet Street.)


{{Style P-Quote|1=“The Commonweal/’ Weekly. Revolutionary Collectivism and Communism. (Socialist League Offices, 13, Farringdon Road.)}}
“La Revue Socialiste.” Monthly. Socialism in general. (B. Malon, 8, Rue des Martyrs, Paris.)


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Freedom." Monthly. Communistic-Anarchism. (Leaflet Press, 19, Cursitor Street, Chancery Lane.)}}
The above are all short and low-priced.</ref> will deny this. The economic revolution is, to the more serious thinkers in the movement, merely a stepping-stone to the physical, intellectual and moral regeneration of man and society.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“To-Day.” Monthly. Socialism in general. (Reeves, 185, Fleet Street, E.C.)}}
An ideal of “Brotherhood” which “begins and ends in physical existence,” is certainly not a fair description of the Socialists’ ideal. Indeed, the very words employed carry the refutation of their intended application. When we are speaking of persons allied for some purely material and either bad or indifferently-moral object, such as the construction of a road, the consumption of a dinner, stock exchange “operations,” house-breaking, robbery, and swindling, political party victories, and the spoils of office, we may call them “bands,” “gangs,” “syndicates,” “groups,” or “parties,” &amp;c., but we should not think of calling them “brotherhoods,” unless in the jocular and ironical sense. Socialism, on the contrary, like Theosophy and the higher religions, creates such bonds of spiritual intimacy between its disciples as demand warmer and closer terms, like “brotherhood,” “comradeship,” and “solidarity.” Socialism, when completely grasped, rises in the hearts of its disciples to the rank of a religion, and thus justifies the half-mystic naturalism of some of its poetry and oratory. Socialists may already be said to constitute a great Universal Church, ''minus'' dogmas and priestcraft – undesirable appendages which, let us hope, we may never be cursed with!


{{Style P-Quote|1=“The Christian Socialist" Monthly. (Reeves, 185, Fleet Street.)}}
I cannot refrain from quoting here a few sentences from the end of the twelfth chapter of Grönlund’s “Co-operative Commonwealth,” which shows how near to the Theosophic knowledge even an agnostic


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Brotherhood." Monthly. (Reeves, 185, Fleet Street)}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“La Revue Socialiste.” Monthly. Socialism in general (B. Malon, 8, Rue des Martyrs, Paris.) The above are all short and low-priced.}}


{{Page aside|230}}
{{Page aside|230}}


Socialist can be carried in his speculations. Discussing the religion of the New Order, he says, “The thought of being alive somewhere a thousand years hence is so pleasant, and life – bounded by the cradle and the grave – so futile, that mankind will probably cling to their belief in immortality, possibly reconciling it with their intelligence by setting up some distinction between personal identity and the memory of the transitory circumstances of our physical life, and holding that the former persists with alternate consciousness and oblivion, as in this life, whilst the latter vanishes. The religion of the future is likely, in our opinion, to be a form of belief in a Will of the Universe. Our own nature suggests this; evolution illustrates it; and all existing forms of thought have in common the conception of a Supreme Will as Providence for humanity, though not for the individual, entering into vital relations with the individual only through humanity as the mediator, and commanding the interdependence of mankind. Religion may thus be elevated from a narrow personal relation between the individual and his maker into a social relation between humanity and its destiny.”
Socialist can be carried in his speculations. Discussing the religion of the New Order, he says,


The attitude of Socialism towards the various religions existing in different countries, whether orthodox “State” religions, or unorthodox or “Dissenting,” is one of supreme tolerance. State subvention and protection to any form of religion would of course be withdrawn by the Social Commonwealth, but religious persecution of any kind would be equally conspicuous by its absence. Ecclesiastical corporations would probably not be allowed to occupy land or to pursue industries under any different conditions than those which were permitted to other corporations; but this would be the only form of restriction to which religious sects would be subjected. Thus Mormonism and unpopular and even charlatanesque creeds might be allowed greater liberty than in America or any other “civilized” State under the Old Order. The influence of the State under the New Order would be positive rather than negative or restrictive. “The Eternal No,” would not be heard so incessantly as it is now. The sphere of the State would be confined, so far as possible, to the administration (or rather regulation <ref name="v2-p230-n1">The direct administration of the various departments of production, distribution, exchange (except with foreign countries), locomotion &amp;c., would probably be left, in a populous country like Great Britain, partly in the hands of democratically constituted trade corporations, partly in those of provincial, county, and communal administrations.</ref>) of the business of the country, and the education of the young. The latter would, no doubt, include a great deal more than it does at present; the physical, aesthetic and moral (in the sense of ''social)'' education of the children, would be provided for quite as carefully as the purely intellectual. At the same time, as the object of such education would be to produce, or rather assist Nature in producing, healthy, helpful and self-respecting men and women – good citizens of this world – and not to instil any doctrines as to past or future existences, or duties
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The thought of being alive somewhere a thousand years hence is so pleasant, and life – bounded by the cradle and the grave – so futile, that mankind will probably cling to their belief in immortality, possibly reconciling it with their intelligence by setting up some distinction between personal identity and the memory of the transitory circumstances of our physical life, and holding that the former persists with alternate consciousness and oblivion, as in this life, whilst the latter vanishes. The religion of the future is likely, in our opinion, to be a form of belief in a Will of the Universe. Our own nature suggests; evolution illustrates it; and all existing forms of thought have in common the conception of a Supreme Will as Providence for humanity, though not for the individual, entering into vital relations with the individual only through humanity as the mediator, and commanding the interdependence of mankind. Religion may thus be elevated from a narrow personal relation between the individual and his maker into a social relation between humanity and its destiny.”}}
 
The attitude of Socialism towards the various religions existing in different countries, whether orthodox “State” religions, or unorthodox or “Dissenting,” is one of supreme tolerance. State subvention and protection to any form of religion would of course be withdrawn by the Social Commonwealth, but religious persecution of any kind would be equally conspicuous by its absence. Ecclesiastical corporations would probably not be allowed to occupy land or to pursue industries under any different conditions than those which were permitted to other corporations; but this would be the only form of restriction to which religious sects would be subjected. Thus Mormonism and unpopular and even charlatanesque creeds might be allowed greater liberty than in America or any other “civilized” State under the Old Order. The influence of the State under the New Order would be positive rather than negative or restrictive. “The Eternal No,” would not be heard so incessantly as it is now. The sphere of the State would be confined, so far as possible, to the administration (or rather regulation<ref name="v2-p230-n1">The direct administration of the various departments of production, distribution, exchange (except with foreign countries), locomotion &amp;c., would probably be left, in a populous country like Great Britain, partly in the hands of democratically constituted trade corporations, partly in those of provincial, county, and communal administrations.</ref>) of the business of the country, and the education of the young. The latter would, no doubt, include a great deal more than it does at present; the physical, aesthetic and moral (in the sense of ''social'') education of the children, would be provided for quite as carefully as the purely intellectual. At the same time, as the object of such education would be to produce, or rather assist Nature in producing, healthy, helpful and self-respecting men and women – good citizens of this world – and not to instil any doctrines as to past or future existences, or duties


{{Page aside|231}}
{{Page aside|231}}
Line 1,888: Line 1,907:
{{Page aside|232}}
{{Page aside|232}}


This leads me to say a few words about Mr. Harbottle’s objection that we Socialists have such “an innate hatred of domination,” coupled with the astounding assertion that “we are prepared to substitute for the ''existing'' domination of ''intelligence'' (the italics are mine), that of mere numbers.” The latter assertion I hardly care to reply seriously to. Anyone who knows how, even in the most democratic countries of the present ''regime,'' like France and America, the poor candidate is handicapped, however intelligent, will agree with me that the field of popular selection is virtually limited to such intelligence as is coupled with wealth. Now such intelligence is not necessarily of the highest order – often quite the contrary. Socialists, at any rate, mistrust it very much as a “dominating” force in politics. Moreover, Mr. Harbottle is perfectly correct in the first part of his statement – Socialists ''have'' “an innate hatred” of “domination” of ''any'' kind. The only authority which they agree to recognise is that of the freely-elected official or administrator during his term of office, or until dismissed. The present direct electoral methods, by which one man may be chosen by ten or twenty thousand to “represent” them in an assembly several hundred miles off, would not be followed. Bourgeois Parliamentarism will die with the transitional civilisation which has produced it. The Social Commonwealth will be both an aristocracy and a democracy in the best sense of those words – the people will select the best men and women for the time being, and according to their own collective judgment, to administer their business, and will pay them fairly for their work; but will take good care that they do not become their masters. Domination, indeed strictly speaking, will be impossible under any ideal Socialist ''regime,'' whether Collectivist or Anarchist. But when from this premise, viz., our hatred of domination, Mr. Harbottle argues that no Socialist could accept a “spiritual hierarchy,” he is quite beside the mark. A spiritual hierarchy, so long as it remains that, and becomes nothing less, cannot possibly become a domination, for it is only submitted to ''voluntarily,'' by persons who have made up their minds to the divine character of its authority; nor is this submission enforced by physical or spiritual threats. A papacy is, of course, quite a different thing, but I presume Mr. Harbottle does not suggest that Theosophists must subject themselves to such an institution. If so, I fear I am still far from becoming a perfect Theosophist. For the rest, as I have said already, citizens of the Social Commonwealth will be every bit as free to submit themselves to whatever spiritual control their consciences dictate, as in the freest of the “free countries” of capitalism.
This leads me to say a few words about Mr. Harbottle’s objection that we Socialists have such “an innate hatred of domination,” coupled with the astounding assertion that “we are prepared to substitute for the ''existing'' domination of ''intelligence'' (the italics are mine), that of mere numbers.” The latter assertion I hardly care to reply seriously to. Anyone who knows how, even in the most democratic countries of the present ''régime'', like France and America, the poor candidate is handicapped, however intelligent, will agree with me that the field of popular selection is virtually limited to such intelligence as is coupled with wealth. Now such intelligence is not necessarily of the highest order – often quite the contrary. Socialists, at any rate, mistrust it very much as a “dominating” force in politics. Moreover, Mr. Harbottle is perfectly correct in the first part of his statement – Socialists ''have'' “an innate hatred” of “domination” of ''any'' kind. The only authority which they agree to recognise is that of the freely-elected official or administrator during his term of office, or until dismissed. The present direct electoral methods, by which one man may be chosen by ten or twenty thousand to “represent” them in an assembly several hundred miles off, would not be followed. Bourgeois Parliamentarism will die with the transitional civilisation which has produced it. The Social Commonwealth will be both an aristocracy and a democracy in the best sense of those words – the people will select the best men and women for the time being, and according to their own collective judgment, to administer their business, and will pay them fairly for their work; but will take good care that they do not become their masters. Domination, indeed strictly speaking, will be impossible under any ideal Socialist ''régime'', whether Collectivist or Anarchist. But when from this premise, viz., our hatred of domination, Mr. Harbottle argues that no Socialist could accept a “spiritual hierarchy,” he is quite beside the mark. A spiritual hierarchy, so long as it remains that, and becomes nothing less, cannot possibly become a domination, for it is only submitted to ''voluntarily,'' by persons who have made up their minds to the divine character of its authority; nor is this submission enforced by physical or spiritual threats. A papacy is, of course, quite a different thing, but I presume Mr. Harbottle does not suggest that Theosophists must subject themselves to such an institution. If so, I fear I am still far from becoming a perfect Theosophist. For the rest, as I have said already, citizens of the Social Commonwealth will be every bit as free to submit themselves to whatever spiritual control their consciences dictate, as in the freest of the “free countries” of capitalism.


Of all the movements of the present day to which thinking minds are being attracted in large numbers, Socialism is probably that which exercises the most educative and expansive effect on the character, both moral and intellectual. Of course I am placing Theosophy outside the reckoning; it is a study for which very few minds are at present
Of all the movements of the present day to which thinking minds are being attracted in large numbers, Socialism is probably that which exercises the most educative and expansive effect on the character, both moral and intellectual. Of course I am placing Theosophy outside the reckoning; it is a study for which very few minds are at present
Line 1,899: Line 1,918:


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Page aside|233}}


{{Style P-Title|Missionary Fables}}
{{Style P-Title|Missionary Fables}}


(From the ''Ceylon'' “''Sarasavisandaresa.”)'' The annexed is an extract from a letter from an esteemed friend of mine in America, and I shall be glad if you will give it a corner in your journal, and thus show its readers the gross falsehoods which the missionaries publish in their country__Yours fraternally, Agmadp.
<center>(From the ''Ceylon'' “''Sarasavisandaresa.''”)</center>


“Last evening Miss D. went to hear a missionary, G. W. Leitch, from Ceylon. She came home quite indignant at some statements made – ''e. g.,'' that high caste people were eager to sell their daughters for wives to white missionaries – that high caste people alone become converts (or mostly so) – that no serpent was killed because women were supposed to inhabit the lower animals when they died, unless they were docile and obedient wives (when they might be fortunate enough to be men in the next birth), so if a serpent was killed the murderer might be killing his mother. It is nonsensical; the ‘poor heathen’ are held up to us in all the horrors of every conceivable degradation ''ad nauseam.''
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> annexed is an extract from a letter from an esteemed friend of mine in America, and I shall be glad if you will give it a corner in your journal, and thus show its readers the gross falsehoods which the missionaries publish in their country. – Yours fraternally,


“Leitch also made a statement that in the east cocoanuts grow plentifully and they would kill any one in falling on them. So God in his great goodness had arranged matters so that the cocoanuts would fall in the night in order that the lives of the people might be safe. Query – If God was so careful of the lives of his poor heathen could he not have given them a knowledge which would save them from all the darkness the missionaries pretend to rescue them from? Oh! consistency, thou art a jewel.”
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Agmadp.}}


[This is not at all an exaggerated instance of the absurd romancing in which returned missionaries are perpetually indulging in Europe and America. The truth would be much too tame a story to tell, so they are compelled to embellish it profusely to make it suit the taste of their patrons. If the real state of affairs in “heathen” countries were more widely known, and if the miserable failure of the foreign missions were once thoroughly realised in Europe, the guineas of the pious old women would not flow quite so rapidly into the missionary coffers. The missionaries call their deity a god of truth, though the history which they put before us does not always show him exactly in that light; but apparently his followers are allowed a good deal of latitude in the way of “travellers’ tales,” when the falsehood is told for a holy object! – Ed.
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Last evening Miss D. went to hear a missionary, G. W. Leitch, from Ceylon. She came home quite indignant at some statements made – ''e. g.,'' that high caste people were eager to sell their daughters for wives to white missionaries – that high caste people alone become converts (or mostly so) – that no serpent was killed because women were supposed to inhabit the lower animals when they died, unless they were docile and obedient wives (when they might be fortunate enough to be men in the next birth), so if a serpent was killed the murderer might be killing his mother. It is nonsensical; the ‘poor heathen’ are held up to us in all the horrors of every conceivable degradation ''ad nauseam.''


{{Style P-Signature|1=''Sarasavisandartsa.]''}}
“Leitch also made a statement that in the east cocoanuts grow plentifully and they would kill any one in falling on them. So God in his great goodness had arranged matters so that the cocoanuts would fall in the night in order that the lives of the people might be safe. Query – If God was so careful of the lives of his poor heathen could he not have given them a knowledge which would save them from all the darkness the missionaries pretend to rescue them from? Oh! consistency, thou art a jewel.”}}
 
[This is not at all an exaggerated instance of the absurd romancing in which returned missionaries are perpetually indulging in Europe and America. The truth would be much too tame a story to tell, so they are compelled to embellish it profusely to make it suit the taste of their patrons. If the real state of affairs in “heathen” countries were more widely known, and if the miserable failure of the foreign missions were once thoroughly realised in Europe, the guineas of the pious old women would not flow quite so rapidly into the missionary coffers. The missionaries call their deity a god of truth, though the history which they put before us does not always show him exactly in that light; but apparently his followers are allowed a good deal of latitude in the way of “travellers’ tales,” when the falsehood is told for a holy object! – <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span> ''Sarasavisandaresa.'']


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
Line 1,918: Line 1,941:
{{Style P-Title|Detachment}}
{{Style P-Title|Detachment}}


THE Buddhist doctrine of detachment from all earthly desires as a necessary means to the attainment of the eternal state, is to many otherwise right-thinking minds, a great stumbling block. “What!” they argue with what seems to them incontrovertible force, “must all the kindly feelings and sweet relationship of life be left behind? Is the equanimity of the Yogi an advance on the Christian’s devoted attachment to his family and friends – the Yogi, who is described as regarding ‘with equal eyes, friends and enemies, kinsmen and aliens, yea good and evil men’? If the higher life you speak of with such awe-struck admiration, is only to be reached by such a path, it does not appeal to our feelings as a higher life at all! And looking at it even from a lower point of view, why were we placed in this world at all, and surrounded by all the good things we possess, if we were not to accept and enjoy them with loving and thankful hearts?”
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> Buddhist doctrine of detachment from all earthly desires as a necessary means to the attainment of the eternal state, is to many otherwise right-thinking minds, a great stumbling block. “What!” they argue with what seems to them incontrovertible force, “must all the kindly feelings and sweet relationship of life be left behind? Is the equanimity of the Yogi an advance on the Christian’s devoted attachment to his family and friends – the Yogi, who is described as regarding ‘with equal eyes, friends and enemies, kinsmen and aliens, yea good and evil men’? If the higher life you speak of with such awe-struck admiration, is only to be reached by such a path, it does not appeal to our feelings as a higher life at all! And looking at it even from a lower point of view, why were we placed in this world at all, and surrounded by all the good things we possess, if we were not to accept and enjoy them with loving and thankful hearts?”


The last question, it must be admitted, could not be put by anyone who had studied, even in a partial manner, the elementary truths put forward by the Occult Philosophy. It represents a blameless “religious” attitude of mind, but so restricted – if only in failing to recognise that there are millions to whom the postulated “possession of good things” is not applicable – that until the questioner attains a wider horizon, and realizes as a “burning question” the necessity of recognition of the homogeneity of life, and the really deep though doubtless unconscious selfishness of ''his'' “loving and thankful heart for the good things ''he'' possesses," no words addressed to him would be likely to “carry home.”
The last question, it must be admitted, could not be put by anyone who had studied, even in a partial manner, the elementary truths put forward by the Occult Philosophy. It represents a blameless “religious” attitude of mind, but so restricted – if only in failing to recognise that there are millions to whom the postulated “possession of good things” is not applicable – that until the questioner attains a wider horizon, and realizes as a “burning question” the necessity of recognition of the homogeneity of life, and the really deep though doubtless unconscious selfishness of ''his'' “loving and thankful heart for the good things ''he'' possesses,” no words addressed to him would be likely to “carry home.”


But in this paper it is proposed to deal with those higher attractions which are truly recognised as the humanizing influences in life If it can be shewn that the major premiss is false, the disproof of the minor will follow as a logical necessity.
But in this paper it is proposed to deal with those higher attractions which are truly recognised as the humanizing influences in life If it can be shewn that the major premiss is false, the disproof of the minor will follow as a logical necessity.
Line 1,948: Line 1,971:
And it must be remembered that these lights of saintship (with the martyrdom which comes as episode to a few) are but steps in the progress. Steps not so very far removed from us because we can understand and appreciate the thoughts that lead there and the results that are the outcome; but the steps beyond are hidden from our view where the last shreds of the tattered Humanity are cast off, and the glorified soul blossoms with the attributes of Deity.
And it must be remembered that these lights of saintship (with the martyrdom which comes as episode to a few) are but steps in the progress. Steps not so very far removed from us because we can understand and appreciate the thoughts that lead there and the results that are the outcome; but the steps beyond are hidden from our view where the last shreds of the tattered Humanity are cast off, and the glorified soul blossoms with the attributes of Deity.


In following the soul’s advance it must always be borne in mind that no single' mode of stating the question will formulate the whole truth, for in the interaction of the qualities of man’s nature, causes are effects and effects are causes. It has been shown above that in the development of true courage the earthly desires must have ceased to operate, but it may be stated with still greater force, and with equal truth, that until the man has begun to fix his thought on the Eternal, or in other words to detach himself from earthly desires, no spark of this true courage can shew itself. The brute instincts of man, whose natural field is physical strife, may produce prodigies of valour on the mundane plane which, however, one glimmer of consciousness on the psychic plane might convert into abject fear. But in the sinking of the self, and in the steadfast straining towards the Eternal Thought, we have a true basis for the construction of a true courage which shall go on conquering and to conquer, and which can forge a key to unlock the very gates of Hell.
In following the soul’s advance it must always be borne in mind that no single mode of stating the question will formulate the whole truth, for in the interaction of the qualities of man’s nature, causes are effects and effects are causes. It has been shown above that in the development of true courage the earthly desires must have ceased to operate, but it may be stated with still greater force, and with equal truth, that until the man has begun to fix his thought on the Eternal, or in other words to detach himself from earthly desires, no spark of this true courage can shew itself. The brute instincts of man, whose natural field is physical strife, may produce prodigies of valour on the mundane plane which, however, one glimmer of consciousness on the psychic plane might convert into abject fear. But in the sinking of the self, and in the steadfast straining towards the Eternal Thought, we have a true basis for the construction of a true courage which shall go on conquering and to conquer, and which can forge a key to unlock the very gates of Hell.


When stated in this way it would indeed seem that this higher courage is different, not merely in degree but in kind, from the courage which man shares with the beasts, and that these combative instincts of the animal, which are at least noteworthy characteristics of the lower courage, are included in the earthly desires and passions, which must, at all events, be begun to be put aside, before the Path can be entered upon or even recognised.
When stated in this way it would indeed seem that this higher courage is different, not merely in degree but in kind, from the courage which man shares with the beasts, and that these combative instincts of the animal, which are at least noteworthy characteristics of the lower courage, are included in the earthly desires and passions, which must, at all events, be begun to be put aside, before the Path can be entered upon or even recognised.
Line 1,958: Line 1,981:
If we now turn to Love – that much abused word on this material earth – it must be acknowledged that our earthly loves only shine with the bright lustre they do, because they obtain some faint reflex of the heavenly glory, for it is in the development of our sympathetic nature that we reach the highest of the purely human characteristics, and are ready to take the next leap upwards towards the divine, and this leap must surely be in the direction of more diffused sympathy, until all are embraced within its fold.
If we now turn to Love – that much abused word on this material earth – it must be acknowledged that our earthly loves only shine with the bright lustre they do, because they obtain some faint reflex of the heavenly glory, for it is in the development of our sympathetic nature that we reach the highest of the purely human characteristics, and are ready to take the next leap upwards towards the divine, and this leap must surely be in the direction of more diffused sympathy, until all are embraced within its fold.


It is a fallacy to suppose that love achieves greater concentration by being confined in its operation to one nation, or one family, or one individual. It is the exclusion of other nations, other families, and other individuals, which gives the apparent intensity, and this is accentuated in proportion ''as hate of those excluded enters'' the arena. True love is a ray of the Divine which ''must'' be all embracing in its attributes. Any curtailment of its sphere is not a concentration but a degradation – a ceasing to be what it ought to be in reality, until when the nadir is reached in the sordid likings and lusts of the ordinary man – the animal, human creature – the Divine ray is almost extinguished, and yet, strange to say, the same word love is used to designate these feelings!
It is a fallacy to suppose that love achieves greater concentration by being confined in its operation to one nation, or one family, or one individual. It is the exclusion of other nations, other families, and other individuals, which gives the apparent intensity, and this is accentuated in proportion ''as hate of those excluded'' enters the arena. True love is a ray of the Divine which ''must'' be all embracing in its attributes. Any curtailment of its sphere is not a concentration but a degradation – a ceasing to be what it ought to be in reality, until when the nadir is reached in the sordid likings and lusts of the ordinary man – the animal, human creature – the Divine ray is almost extinguished, and yet, strange to say, the same word love is used to designate these feelings!


The love and sympathy in which all shall be embraced is often represented under the term Universal Brotherhood. It has been the object aimed at by all high religions, but the term is liable to misinterpretations. Equality of physical or mental conditions is an impossibility in a world governed by the law of Karma, with its far reaching ramifications. This Brotherhood ''can'' only exist on the highest plane – the plane of pure spirit Put in religious language it is union ''in God'' that has to be aimed at – the love and pity of the God within us that has to be achieved.
The love and sympathy in which all shall be embraced is often represented under the term Universal Brotherhood. It has been the object aimed at by all high religions, but the term is liable to misinterpretations. Equality of physical or mental conditions is an impossibility in a world governed by the law of Karma, with its far reaching ramifications. This Brotherhood ''can'' only exist on the highest plane – the plane of pure spirit. Put in religious language it is union ''in God'' that has to be aimed at – the love and pity of the God within us that has to be achieved.


But it is a degradation of thought for one moment to associate the love here spoken of with any of the limited and selfish human loves we know. Family affection, friendship, patriotism, all must have been left below with the human physical heart and brain of the terrestrial man. On these serene heights no ties can be recognised save the tie that binds the one to the All.
But it is a degradation of thought for one moment to associate the love here spoken of with any of the limited and selfish human loves we know. Family affection, friendship, patriotism, all must have been left below with the human physical heart and brain of the terrestrial man. On these serene heights no ties can be recognised save the tie that binds the one to the All.
Line 1,969: Line 1,992:


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“But when the moon their hollows lights,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“But when the moon their hollows lights,
And they are swept by balms of spring,
  And they are swept by balms of spring,
And in their glens, on starry nights,
And in their glens, on starry nights,
The nightingales divinely sing;
  The nightingales divinely sing;
And lovely notes, from shore to shore,
And lovely notes, from shore to shore,
Across the sounds and channels pour.”
Across the sounds and channels pour.”
“Oh! then a longing like despair.
“Oh! then a longing like despair.
Is to their farthest caverns sent;
  Is to their farthest caverns sent;
For surely once, they feel, we were
For surely once, they feel, we were
Parts of a simple continent;
  Parts of a simple continent;
Now round us spreads the watery plain,
Now round us spreads the watery plain,
Oh might our marges meet again!”}}
Oh might our marges meet again!”}}


The words addressed to the mixed multitude who thronged round the great moral teacher in Judea nearly nineteen centuries ago, “If thou lovest not thy brother whom thou hast seen, how canst thou love God whom thou hast not seen?”. may with advantage still be used as a text in addressing the bigoted sectarians, and the sordid self-seekers of to-day; but other words are wanted for the hungerers after the spiritual manna, for the seekers of the hidden light Let us take them from the same inspired lips. “If any man cometh unto me, and hateth not his own father and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple.” With reservations as to the true interpretation of the word ''“'' hate” being what modern custom has made it, here is the key note struck again. Sacrifice must culminate in renunciation. Until the whole man, with his affections and desires has been crucified and laid in the tomb, the resurrection of the perfected man – the Christ – cannot take place. Then the island’s cry of isolation will be stilled, then the soul’s deep longing for union will be satisfied.
The words addressed to the mixed multitude who thronged round the great moral teacher in Judea nearly nineteen centuries ago, “If thou lovest not thy brother whom thou hast seen, how canst thou love God whom thou hast not seen?” may with advantage still be used as a text in addressing the bigoted sectarians, and the sordid self-seekers of to-day; but other words are wanted for the hungerers after the spiritual manna, for the seekers of the hidden light. Let us take them from the same inspired lips. “If any man cometh unto me, and hateth not his own father and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple.” With reservations as to the true interpretation of the word “hate” being what modern custom has made it, here is the key note struck again. Sacrifice must culminate in renunciation. Until the whole man, with his affections and desires has been crucified and laid in the tomb, the resurrection of the perfected man – the Christ – cannot take place. Then the island’s cry of isolation will be stilled, then the soul’s deep longing for union will be satisfied.


In this paper it has been attempted to shew from an ordinary worldly point of view, the reasonableness of the necessity for “detachment,” but to many minds, the terse statement of irreconcilable difference between the path of Karma, and the path of Liberation, given in the “Discourse of Buddha,” with which I propose to conclude, will appear to deal with the matter in a truer, and therefore a more convincing, way. The discourse is rendered in English verse by Edwin Arnold. It was an answer to a question put by a priest “Master, which is life’s chief good?” It is a long quotation, but no short extract would give the full meaning. The following is the poem almost “in extenso.”
In this paper it has been attempted to shew from an ordinary worldly point of view, the reasonableness of the necessity for “detachment,” but to many minds, the terse statement of irreconcilable difference between the path of Karma, and the path of Liberation, given in the “Discourse of Buddha,” with which I propose to conclude, will appear to deal with the matter in a truer, and therefore a more convincing, way. The discourse is rendered in English verse by Edwin Arnold. It was an answer to a question put by a priest, “Master, which is life’s chief good?” It is a long quotation, but no short extract would give the full meaning. The following is the poem almost “in extenso.”


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Shadows are good when the high sun is flaming,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Shadows are good when the high sun is flaming,
From wheresoe’er they fall;
  From wheresoe’er they fall;
Some take their rest beneath the holy temple,
Some take their rest beneath the holy temple,
Some by the prison-wall.}}
  Some by the prison-wall.}}


{{Page aside|239}}
{{Page aside|239}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“The King’s gilt palace-roof shuts out the sunshine,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“The King’s gilt palace-roof shuts out the sunshine,
So doth the dyer’s shed!
  So doth the dyer’s shed!
Which is the chiefest shade of all these shadows? "
Which is the chiefest shade of all these shadows?”
“They are alike!” one said.
  “They are alike!” one said.
 
“So is it,” quoth he, “with all shows of living;
“So is it,” quoth he, “with all shows of living;
As shadows fall, they fall!
  As shadows fall, they fall!
Rest under, if ye must, but question not
Rest under, if ye must, but question not
Which is the best of all.
  Which is the best of all.
 
“Yet, some trees in the forest wave with fragrance
“Yet, some trees in the forest wave with fragrance
Of fruit and bloom o’erhead;
  Of fruit and bloom o’erhead;
And some are evil, bearing fruitless branches,
And some are evil, bearing fruitless branches,
Whence poisonous air is spread.
  Whence poisonous air is spread.
 
“Therefore, though all be false, seek, if ye must,
“Therefore, though all be false, seek, if ye must,
Right shelter from life’s heat.
  Right shelter from life’s heat.
Lo! those do well who toil for wife and child
Lo! those do well who toil for wife and child
Threading the burning street!
  Threading the burning street!
 
“Good is it helping kindred! good to dwell
“Good is it helping kindred! good to dwell
Blameless and just to all;
  Blameless and just to all;
Good to give alms, with good-will in the heart,
Good to give alms, with good-will in the heart,
Albeit the store be small!
  Albeit the store be small!
 
“Good to speak sweet and gentle words, to be
“Good to speak sweet and gentle words, to be
Merciful, patient, mild;
  Merciful, patient, mild;
To hear the Law, and keep it, leading days
To hear the Law, and keep it, leading days
Innocent, undefiled.
  Innocent, undefiled.
 
“These be chief goods – for evil by its like
“These be chief goods – for evil by its like
Ends not, nor hate by hate;
  Ends not, nor hate by hate;
By love hate ceaseth; by well-doing ill;
By love hate ceaseth; by well-doing ill;
By knowledge life’s sad state.
  By knowledge life’s sad state.
 
“But see where soars an eagle! mark those wings
“But see where soars an eagle! mark those wings
Which cleave the blue, cool skies!
  Which cleave the blue, cool skies!
What shadow needeth yon proud Lord of Air
What shadow needeth yon proud Lord of Air
To shield his fearless eyes?
  To shield his fearless eyes?
 
“Rise from this life; lift upon pinions bold
“Rise from this life; lift upon pinions bold
Hearts free and great as his;
  Hearts free and great as his;
The eagle seeks no shadow, nor the wise
The eagle seeks no shadow, nor the wise
Greater or lesser bliss!”}}
  Greater or lesser bliss!”}}


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Pilgrim}}
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Pilgrim}}


Men must love the truth before they thoroughly believe it. – South
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


Truth is as impossible to be soiled by any outward touch as the sunbeam.
{{Page aside|239}}


– Milton
{{Style P-Quote|1=Men must love the truth before they thoroughly believe it.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">South</span>}}


People frequently reject great truths, not so much for want of evidence for want of an inclination to search for it – Gilpin.
{{Style P-Quote|1=Truth is as impossible to be soiled by any outward touch as the sunbeam.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Milton</span>}}
 
{{Style P-Quote|1=People frequently reject great truths, not so much for want of evidence as for want of an inclination to search for it.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Gilpin.</span>}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
Line 2,047: Line 2,081:
{{Style P-Quote|1=''There is but'' ONE ''final Truth'', ''and this Truth is'' – ''Eternal. There leads therefore'' ''but one way to it, and this way was, is, and ever will be, the same.''}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=''There is but'' ONE ''final Truth'', ''and this Truth is'' – ''Eternal. There leads therefore'' ''but one way to it, and this way was, is, and ever will be, the same.''}}


THIS way has in all ages stood free and open to him, who sought it earnestly – and in all ages the unerring guide has stood ready! This is a fact well-known to the “True Theosophist.” In the Yajur Veda it is said: –
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">This</span> way has in all ages stood free and open to him, who sought it earnestly – and in all ages the unerring guide has stood ready!
 
This is a fact well-known to the “True Theosophist.” In the Yajur Veda it is said: –


“... And whoever in this wise understands the parshi <ref name="v2-p240-n1">Parshi – the image in the pupil of the eye – that ONE Being which appears under the mask of innumerable forms.</ref> which is in ''the sun,'' becometh great and shining as the sun; having crossed the ocean of ignorance he reaches the shore and becomes happy; and beside this way there is none other by which that shore can be reached.” (Ouphek’hat Bark’heh Saukt.)
{{Style P-Quote|1=“. . . And whoever in this wise understands the parshi<ref name="v2-p240-n1">''Parshi'' – the image in the pupil of the eye – that ONE Being which appears under the mask of innumerable forms.</ref> ''which is in the sun'', becometh great and shining as the sun; having crossed the ocean of ignorance he reaches the shore and becomes happy; and beside this way there is none other by which that shore can be reached.” |signature=(Ouphek’hat Bark’heh Saukt.)}}


And in the same Veda it is further written: –
And in the same Veda it is further written: –


“This ''parshi'' which fills the whole world remains thus: – ''Within'' ''the heart'' which lies in the breast, it has its abode.”
{{Style P-Quote|1=“This ''parshi'' which fills the whole world remains thus: – ''Within the heart'' which lies in the breast, it has its abode.”}}


Of the units of time which lie between the origin of the Vedas and the XVIIth Century, our “waking consciousness” (the illusionary product of our reminiscences drawn from the outer world of appearances – ''Sthula Sarira'') can form no conception – it can feel of it only the dread of the incomprehensible.
Of the units of time which lie between the origin of the Vedas and the XVIIth Century, our “waking consciousness” (the illusionary product of our reminiscences drawn from the outer world of appearances – ''Sthula Sarira'') can form no conception – it can feel of it only the dread of the incomprehensible.
Line 2,059: Line 2,095:
And yet, from that time the Way has ever been shown in the same manner – and I could fill volumes with quotations proving this. But it may well be of great interest for enquirers in this domain, to learn how the Brothers of the Rosy Cross taught the finding of this Way.
And yet, from that time the Way has ever been shown in the same manner – and I could fill volumes with quotations proving this. But it may well be of great interest for enquirers in this domain, to learn how the Brothers of the Rosy Cross taught the finding of this Way.


I will recapitulate their ''Instructions'' word for word, because they treat of the individual phases and appearances through which the “Seeker” has to pass – which “He who knows” among my readers will at once recognise in spite of their allegorical garb and mediaeval modes of expression – and further, because this detailed exposition may give some “Light.-.” to the “initiated” Freemason.
I will recapitulate their ''Instructions'' word for word, because they treat of the individual phases and appearances through which the “Seeker” has to pass – which “He who knows” among my readers will at once recognise in spite of their allegorical garb and mediaeval modes of expression – and further, because this detailed exposition may give some “Light∴” to the “initiated” Freemason.


The ''Instructions'' date from the year 1675, and begin with a letter of warning against the effort to obtain wealth and power by easy ways. This letter states that the Brothers R. C. “impelled by the Spirit of God” have already in various languages pointed out the Way – that, however, they had been misunderstood by “the Masses,” who had fancied that they ''“'' desired to teach the art of making gold by alchemical means,” while the secret must be attained in quite another manner and thro’ the efforts of each individual,” and so on.
The ''Instructions'' date from the year 1675, and begin with a letter of warning against the effort to obtain wealth and power by easy ways. This letter states that the Brothers R. C. “impelled by the Spirit of God” have already in various languages pointed out the Way – that, however, they had been misunderstood by “the Masses,” who had fancied that they “desired to teach the art of making gold by alchemical means,” while the secret must be attained in quite another manner and thro’ the efforts of each individual,” and so on.


Then begins the practical teaching, the “Showing of the Way”: –
Then begins the practical teaching, the “Showing of the Way”: –
Line 2,067: Line 2,103:
{{Page aside|241}}
{{Page aside|241}}


“''In medio terrae'' – or in the centre of the world – lies a mountain which is great and small, it is mild and soft and also excessively stony and hard, it is near to each one, but by the council of God it becomes invisible; in that mountain lie hidden the greatest treasures such as the whole world could not purchase.
{{Style P-Quote|1=“''In medio terrae'' – or in the centre of the world – lies a mountain which is great and small, it is mild and soft and also excessively stony and hard, it is near to each one, but by the council of God it becomes invisible; in that mountain lie hidden the greatest treasures such as the whole world could not purchase.


“It is, however (through the Devil’s envy, who allway hindereth God’s honour and Man’s happiness), surrounded and guarded by many fierce animals and plundering birds, which make the Way dangerous – which already is very difficult. Therefore, and also because the time is not yet come, this Way could be neither sought nor found, which yet must be found by those who are worthy, but only through each man’s own labour and diligence.
“It is, however (through the Devil’s envy, who allway hindereth God’s honour and Man’s happiness), surrounded and guarded by many fierce animals and plundering birds, which make the Way dangerous – which already is very difficult. Therefore, and also because the time is not yet come, this Way could be neither sought nor found, which yet must be found by those who are worthy, but only through each man’s own labour and diligence.
Line 2,085: Line 2,121:
“After the earthquake will follow a fierce fire, which will utterly consume all earthly matter and lay bare the treasure, but ye will not yet be able to see it – but after all this and towards morning it will become right still and lovely, and soon ye will see the ''morning star'' arise and the red dawn break, and ye will perceive the great treasure.”
“After the earthquake will follow a fierce fire, which will utterly consume all earthly matter and lay bare the treasure, but ye will not yet be able to see it – but after all this and towards morning it will become right still and lovely, and soon ye will see the ''morning star'' arise and the red dawn break, and ye will perceive the great treasure.”


“Be ye joyful and comforted, and aye careful – rely not on yourselves, but upon your guide............doing nothing without him and without his knowledge; for he will be your guide, if ye desire it of him, and he will truly tell ye where our assembly is to be found and will teach you concerning our ordering, and will accompany ye until time shall
. . . . . . . . . . . . .
 
“Be ye joyful and comforted, and aye careful – rely not on yourselves, but upon your guide . . . . . doing nothing without him and without his knowledge; for he will be your guide, if ye desire it of him, and he will truly tell ye where our assembly is to be found and will teach you concerning our ordering, and will accompany ye until time shall


{{Page aside|242}}
{{Page aside|242}}
Line 2,091: Line 2,129:
fully reveal all things, and shall take away the kingdom from the Lion and alter the course of the world –
fully reveal all things, and shall take away the kingdom from the Lion and alter the course of the world –


{{Style P-Quote|1=“O happy worthy Brothers in our united Unity – God preserve ye!”|signature=E. D. F. O. C. R. senior.}}
“O happy worthy Brothers in our united Unity – God preserve ye!”|signature=E. D. F. O. C. R. senior.}}


Thus ran the Instructions: –
Thus ran the Instructions: –
Line 2,109: Line 2,147:
{{Style P-Quote|1=“God preserve thee in our united Unity!”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“God preserve thee in our united Unity!”}}


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Karl * * *}}
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Karl * * *.}}




Line 2,124: Line 2,162:
{{Style P-Title|The Crucifixion of Man}}
{{Style P-Title|The Crucifixion of Man}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Prometheus is the impersonated representative of Idea, or of the same power as Jove, but contemplated as independent, and not immersed in the product, – as law minus the productive energy.”|signature=S. T. Coleridge.}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Prometheus is the impersonated representative of Idea, or of the same power as Jove, but contemplated as independent, and not immersed in the product, – as law minus the productive energy.”|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">S. T. Coleridge.</span>}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“In abstracten wie im konkreten Monismus ist es Gott selbst, der als absolutes Subject in den eingeschränkten Subjecten das Weltleid trägt, wobei er sich dann auf den Satz berufen kann: Volenti non fit injuria.”|signature=Von Hartmann.}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“In abstracten wie im konkreten Monismus ist es Gott selbst, der als absolutes Subject in den eingeschränkten Subjecten das Weltleid trägt, wobei er sich dann auf den Satz berufen kann: Volenti non fit injuria.”|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Von Hartmann.</span>}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“I know that I hung on a wind-rocked tree, nine whole nights with a spear wounded, and to Odin offered, – myself to myself, – on that tree of which no one knows from what root it springs.”|signature=Odin’s Rune-Song, “Edda.”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“I know that I hung on a wind-rocked tree, nine whole nights with a spear wounded, and to Odin offered, – myself to myself, – on that tree of which no one knows from what root it springs.”|signature=Odin’s Rune-Song, “<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Edda.</span>”}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Like Odin, the High One, I, Man –
{{Style P-Poem|poem=<div style="text-align:center">Like Odin, the High One, I, Man –
Am offered up on the tree –
Am offered up on the tree –
Sacrificed –
Sacrificed –
Line 2,139: Line 2,177:
And shall hang long aeons
And shall hang long aeons
in agony –
in agony –
Sorrow unspeakable!}}
Sorrow unspeakable!


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Like Prometheus
Like Prometheus
Chained to the rock,
Chained to the rock,
Sun-pierced on Kavkas,
Sun-pierced on Kavkas,
The Vulture feeds on my heart,
The Vulture feeds on my heart,
Myself gnawing myself
Myself gnawing myself
With sorrow unspeakable.}}
With sorrow unspeakable.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=I am Jesus the gentle and lowly
I am Jesus the gentle and lowly
Hanging high on Calvary hill,
Hanging high on Calvary hill,
Pierced by the spear and the thorn,
Pierced by the spear and the thorn,
Line 2,154: Line 2,192:
For three long days – three nights –
For three long days – three nights –
three aeons
three aeons
In sorrow unspeakable.}}
In sorrow unspeakable.</div>}}


{{Page aside|244}}
{{Page aside|244}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=And Odin gazing sun-like
{{Style P-Poem|poem=<div style="text-align:center">And Odin gazing sun-like
O’er earth and o’er sea
O’er earth and o’er sea
said
said
Line 2,172: Line 2,210:
Stricken by Fate
Stricken by Fate
Master of Gods and of Men.
Master of Gods and of Men.
Ai! Ai!}}
Ai! Ai!


{{Style P-Poem|poem=And Jesus the last and the best
And Jesus the last and the best
said
said
“Forgive them, they know not their deeds,
“Forgive them, they know not their deeds,
Line 2,180: Line 2,218:
and
and
“The Comforter.”
“The Comforter.”
But all three are one,
But all three are one,
I myself offered a sacrifice even to myself
I myself offered a sacrifice even to myself
Mystery unspeakable;
Mystery unspeakable;
Ah! when shall the end come!
Ah! when shall the end come!
Ah, When?}}
Ah, When?


{{Style P-Poem|poem=And the Spirit – the Comforter
And the Spirit – the Comforter
said
said
“True! all these three are one
“True! all these three are one
Line 2,202: Line 2,241:
Where Time and Space are not,
Where Time and Space are not,
but
but
Where Love is.|signature=A. J. C.<br>Lucerne, 1885.}}
Where Love is.</div>|signature=A. J. C.<br />Lucerne, 1885.}}


{{Page aside|245}}
{{Page aside|245}}
Line 2,212: Line 2,251:
Prometheus is moreover the revolt of the enlightened Soul against all false – popular – sacerdotal – established – hierarchical forms of religion, those religions which seek for personal salvation, founded on egoism, instead of general universal good and the salvation of all sentient beings.
Prometheus is moreover the revolt of the enlightened Soul against all false – popular – sacerdotal – established – hierarchical forms of religion, those religions which seek for personal salvation, founded on egoism, instead of general universal good and the salvation of all sentient beings.


Prometheus is the Grecian form of the Atman of the Vedanta – the true ego, set free from incarnations in the masks (personae) of personality and the torture wheel of Necessity and Fate, and admitted into its rest and home in the universal – immanent Cosmic Spirit, escaped from the sorrows of the world of Creation. Prometheus is the ideal “Nomos” or Law in the soul itself, the “Conscious law – the King of Kings,” the God “seated in the heaven of the heart.”
Prometheus is the Grecian form of the Atman of the Vedanta – the true ego, set free from incarnations in the masks (personæ) of personality and the torture wheel of Necessity and Fate, and admitted into its rest and home in the universal – immanent Cosmic Spirit, escaped from the sorrows of the world of Creation. Prometheus is the ideal “Nomos” or Law in the soul itself, the “Conscious law – the King of Kings,” the God “seated in the heaven of the heart.”


In the Agonies of this “Nous Agonistes” – the birth agonies of the race and of each individual there must ever be that Crucifixion of the ideal man represented by Odin – Prometheus – Christ; but after the Cross comes the transfiguration, in which these words of Prometheus are fulfilled,
In the Agonies of this “Nous Agonistes” – the birth agonies of the race and of each individual there must ever be that Crucifixion of the ideal man represented by Odin – Prometheus – Christ; but after the Cross comes the transfiguration, in which these words of Prometheus are fulfilled,


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“By myriad pangs and woes
{{Style P-Poem|poem=             “By myriad pangs and woes
Bound down, ''thus'' shall I ’scape these bonds.”}}
Bound down, ''thus'' shall I ’scape these bonds.”}}


Schelling (1st Vol. p. 81) has a fine passage as to the myths of Prometheus and Pandora.
Schelling (1st Vol. p. 81) has a fine passage as to the myths of Prometheus and Pandora.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Here (the myth of Pandora) the aspirations of Mankind for higher things are represented as the actual cause of human misery. In the words of Hesiod, ‘Epimetheus, befooled by the charms of Pandora, accepted her destructive gifts – gifts of the Immortals – and thereby brought misery and destruction to the human race.’ And Prometheus, who desired to raise the race, formed by himself to a resemblance to the Gods, suffers, chained to the rock, all the sufferings of man since}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Here (the myth of Pandora) the aspirations of Mankind for higher things are represented as the actual cause of human misery. In the words of Hesiod, ‘Epimetheus, befooled by the charms of Pandora, accepted her destructive gifts – gifts of the Immortals – and thereby brought misery and destruction to the human race.’ And Prometheus, who desired to raise the race, formed by himself to a resemblance to the Gods, suffers, chained to the rock, all the sufferings of man since


{{Page aside|246}}
{{Page aside|246}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=he cherished in his bosom the desire of a higher freedom and knowledge. Here, on his rock, he represents, in his own person, the whole human race. The Vulture who gnaws his liver, which ever grows again, is an image of that eternal uneasiness and restless desire for higher things, which so tortures all mortals.’”}}
he cherished in his bosom the desire of a higher freedom and knowledge. Here, on his rock, he represents, in his own person, the whole human race. The Vulture who gnaws his liver, which ever grows again, is an image of that eternal uneasiness and restless desire for higher things, which so tortures all mortals.’”}}


In the account of the Crucifixion of Jesus, he is represented as receiving five wounds; may not these wounds have an esoteric-symbolical meaning? Man’s senses by which he perceives the phenomenal world are five, and may not these wounds on the cross ending in the death of the person (mask of the higher man), signify the death of all low, earthly desires having their origin in these five senses, and the consequent coming to life in a purer and higher sphere now totally inconceivable to us, all our concepts being derived from those earth senses? Nailing the feet takes away the power of moving towards any object of earth desire, as that of the hands, the organs of acquisition – now, too, generally of greed – derives us of the power of seizing the objects of our acquisitiveness; the wound in the side kills the heart, that is all the desires of earth, and wakens us into the Nirvana of Buddhism.
In the account of the Crucifixion of Jesus, he is represented as receiving five wounds; may not these wounds have an esoteric-symbolical meaning? Man’s senses by which he perceives the phenomenal world are five, and may not these wounds on the cross ending in the death of the person (mask of the higher man), signify the death of all low, earthly desires having their origin in these five senses, and the consequent coming to life in a purer and higher sphere now totally inconceivable to us, all our concepts being derived from those earth senses? Nailing the feet takes away the power of moving towards any object of earth desire, as that of the hands, the organs of acquisition – now, too, generally of greed – derives us of the power of seizing the objects of our acquisitiveness; the wound in the side kills the heart, that is all the desires of earth, and wakens us into the Nirvana of Buddhism.
Line 2,246: Line 2,285:
{{Page aside|247}}
{{Page aside|247}}


And did not Jesus, the Christ – the divine Man – an incarnation of the Spirit and type of the next phase of human evolution, cry out in the bitterness of his agony, “Father, why hast thou forsaken me?” ''(Vide'' Editors’ Notes that follow, Note 2.) Inspired Mr. Pulsford, in his work “Morgenröthe,” which contains so many intimations of the new epoch of the coming Golden Age, says: –
And did not Jesus, the Christ – the divine Man – an incarnation of the Spirit and type of the next phase of human evolution, cry out in the bitterness of his agony, “Father, why hast thou forsaken me?” ''(Vide'' Editors’ Notes that follow, Note 2.)


{{Style P-Quote|1=“God having clothed Himself with the sorrows of creation, it must come to pass that the whole creation shall be filled and clothed with His glory. None of the present anomalies of creation will survive under this glory. It is not enough to say He suffers with us; we are taught rather to say that ‘we suffer with Him.’<ref name="v2-p247-n1">And why “He” and not IT? Has Deity a sex? Most extraordinary custom even in monotheists – Conceit of Men, who mirror their male element in their Deity when they do not degrade the Unknown to the ridiculous and the absurd by seeking to address and speak of it as “Woman” in some cases, as “male-female,” or “Father-Mother,” in others, thus making of an impersonal absolute principle – a huge Hermaphrodite! – H.P.B.</ref> He is suffering at any rate, so long as any creature suffers. To bear the sufferings of all that suffer is a Love-necessity with Him. He cannot deliver Himself from bearing griefs and carrying sorrows, so long as there are any to be borne or carried by his sons and daughters. The First Cause must be present in all effects; not as one looking on, but as One within, bearing all.”|signature=“''Morgenröthe,''” p. 110.}}
Inspired Mr. Pulsford, in his work “Morgenröthe,” which contains so many intimations of the new epoch of the coming Golden Age, says: –
 
{{Style P-Quote|1=“God having clothed Himself with the sorrows of creation, it must come to pass that the whole creation shall be filled and clothed with His glory. None of the present anomalies of creation will survive under this glory. It is not enough to say He suffers with us; we are taught rather to say that ‘we suffer with Him.’<ref name="v2-p247-n1">And why “He” and not IT? Has Deity a sex? Most extraordinary custom even in monotheists – Conceit of Men, who mirror their male element in their Deity when they do not degrade the Unknown to the ridiculous and the absurd by seeking to address and speak of it as “Woman” in some cases, as “male-female,” or “Father-Mother,” in others, thus making of an impersonal absolute <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Principle</span> – a huge <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Hermaphrodite</span>! – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> He is suffering at any rate, so long as any creature suffers. To bear the sufferings of all that suffer is a Love-necessity with Him. He cannot deliver Himself from bearing griefs and carrying sorrows, so long as there are any to be borne or carried by his sons and daughters. The First Cause must be present in all effects; not as one looking on, but as One within, bearing all.”|signature=“''Morgenröthe,''” p. 110.}}


   
   
Line 2,256: Line 2,297:
   
   


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Like Prometheus bound to a rock the impersonal Spirit is chained to a personality until the consciousness of his herculean power awakes in him, and bursting his chain he becomes again free.”|signature=“''Magic,''” by Dr. Hartmann.}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Like Prometheus bound to a rock the impersonal Spirit is chained to a personality until the consciousness of his herculean power awakes in him, and bursting his chain he becomes again free.”|signature=“''Magic,''” by Dr. <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Hartmann.</span>}}


   
   


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Der aetherische Hauch der Götter, der Funk des Prometheus ist, nach den ältesten Mythen, Princip des höhern Lebens im Menschen.”|signature=Schelling, 1st Band, p. 78.}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Der aetherische Hauch der Götter, der Funk des Prometheus ist, nach den ältesten Mythen, Princip des höhern Lebens im Menschen.”|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Schelling</span>, 1st Band, p. 78.}}


That is: –  
That is: –  


{{Style P-Quote|1=“The ethereal breath of the Gods – the promethean fire spark is, according to the most ancient myths, the principle of the higher life in men.”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The ethereal breath of the Gods – the promethean fire spark is, according to the most ancient myths, the principle of the higher life in men.”}}
Line 2,276: Line 2,317:
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|251}}
{{Page aside|251}}
{{Style P-Title|Reviews}}


{{Style P-Title|The Battle of Belief}}
{{Style P-Title|The Battle of Belief}}


This is the heading of Mr. Gladstone’s paper in the ''Nineteenth Century'' ''Review'' of this month, which he devotes to criticising and attempting to refute the arguments of Mrs. Humphry Ward on Christianity in her new book called “Robert Elsmere,” and which has made such a sensation in the world and in the Church that it has already reached a fourth edition. Mr. Gladstone admits that the aim of Mrs. Ward (in her hero Robert Elsmere, a noble clergyman) is to preserve intact ''the moral and spiritual results of Christianity.''
This is the heading of Mr. Gladstone’s paper in the ''Nineteenth Century Review'' of this month, which he devotes to criticising and attempting to refute the arguments of Mrs. Humphry Ward on Christianity in her new book called “Robert Elsmere,” and which has made such a sensation in the world and in the Church that it has already reached a fourth edition. Mr. Gladstone admits that the aim of Mrs. Ward (in her hero Robert Elsmere, a noble clergyman) is to preserve intact ''the moral and spiritual results of Christianity.''


But Mr. Gladstone maintains that that is not enough alone, without the Homoousian dogma, or creed is also accepted, which requires the World to believe that ''Jesus is truly God.''
But Mr. Gladstone maintains that that is not enough alone, without the Homoousian dogma, or creed is also accepted, which requires the World to believe that ''Jesus is truly God.''
Line 2,289: Line 2,332:
The parties on both sides profess to be anxious for the glory of God alone, and for the triumph of what is good, pure, and true.
The parties on both sides profess to be anxious for the glory of God alone, and for the triumph of what is good, pure, and true.


And Cardinal Wiseman has said that in the history of religions there are ''two'' ''great principles'' in action which combat for supremacy, “Private Judgment and Authority.” And in this awful duel an arena should be afforded by the Church for the combatants. As it is necessary for the very life of “''the Church”'' that this warfare should be carried on.
And Cardinal Wiseman has said that in the history of religions there are ''two great principles'' in action which combat for supremacy, “Private Judgment and Authority.” And in this awful duel an arena should be afforded by the Church for the combatants. As it is necessary for the very life of “''the Church''” that this warfare should be carried on.


Mr. Gladstone has come forward as the Champion of Authority in the ''Nineteenth Century Review,'' but we are not all able to obtain admission into that Review. Yet, as an ordained minister of the Church of England, to preach the truth of Christ Crucified, I ought to have a right to be heard in the pulpits of the National Church.
Mr. Gladstone has come forward as the Champion of Authority in the ''Nineteenth Century Review,'' but we are not all able to obtain admission into that Review. Yet, as an ordained minister of the Church of England, to preach the truth of Christ Crucified, I ought to have a right to be heard in the pulpits of the National Church.


And as the brother, in Christ, of the Arch-heretic St. Paul, I ask the rulers of the Church for a pulpit in which to plead as the advocate of Reason, and (what is called) Heterodoxy, but which I (with St Paul) maintain to be Christianity and Protestantism, as opposed to Romanism.
And as the brother, in Christ, of the Arch-heretic St. Paul, I ask the rulers of the Church for a pulpit in which to plead as the advocate of Reason, and (what is called) Heterodoxy, but which I (with St. Paul) maintain to be Christianity and Protestantism, as opposed to Romanism.


“Is there not a Cause?” (1 Samuel xvii., 29.)
“Is there not a Cause?” (1 Samuel xvii., 29.)
Line 2,322: Line 2,365:


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Page aside|252}}


{{Style P-Title|Roses and Thorns}}
{{Style P-Title|Roses and Thorns}}


<center>By Charles W. Heckethorn, Author of “Secret Societies,” and Translator</center>
<center>By Charles W. Heckethorn, Author of “Secret Societies,” and Translator<br />of the “Frithiof Saga.”</center>
 
of the “Frithiof Saga.”


The interesting part of Mr. Heckethorn’s volume is the poem called “The Antidote,” which treats of the mystic philosophy of Jacob Boehme. Of the
The interesting part of Mr. Heckethorn’s volume is the poem called “The Antidote,” which treats of the mystic philosophy of Jacob Boehme. Of the
Line 2,337: Line 2,380:
Thus, even though out of all systems of philosophy,
Thus, even though out of all systems of philosophy,


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Which do perplex the seeker after truth,”}}
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Which do perplex the seeker after truth,”}}


the author gives preference to the theosophy of Jacob Boehme – one of the greatest theosophists of past centuries, indeed – this fact only makes us the more regret that the author has chosen to write in verse. For he says: –
the author gives preference to the theosophy of Jacob Boehme – one of the greatest theosophists of past centuries, indeed – this fact only makes us the more regret that the author has chosen to write in verse. For he says: –


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“I once thought very highly of gymnosophy,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“I once thought very highly of gymnosophy,
Though only in unchastened, ardent youth,
  Though only in unchastened, ardent youth,
But now I mean to cling unto theosophy,
But now I mean to cling unto theosophy,
Which makes the road to Heaven straight and smooth;
  Which makes the road to Heaven straight and smooth;
For 'midst the ills of life, what thought so soothing,
For ’midst the ills of life, what thought so soothing,
But that, at last, we go back to the Nothing?” (!)}}
But that, at last, we go back to the Nothing?” (!)}}


Passing then straight to Jacob Boehme and leaving aside all questions of poetry and expression, it is interesting to note the effect which the study of that great Seer has produced on the author’s mind.
Passing then straight to Jacob Boehme and leaving aside all questions of poetry and expression, it is interesting to note the effect which the study of that great Seer has produced on the author’s mind.


Mr. Heckethorn identifies Boehme’s “Three ''First'' Properties of Nature” with the “Three Mothers” of Goethe’s ''Faust.'' He is quite right, but might have added that the idea, and even its form, are much older than Boehme. Hermes speaks of the Tres Matres – Light, Heat, and Electricity<ref name="v2-p253-n1">With the Kabalists, “the Three Mothers” in Sepher Yetzirah are Air, Water and Fire. They are EMeS, or אמש.</ref> – who showed to him the mysterious progress of work in Nature; and the “Three Mothers” were much talked about by the oldest Rosicrucians, who certainly did not derive their knowledge from Boehme.
Mr. Heckethorn identifies Boehme’s “Three ''First'' Properties of Nature” with the “Three Mothers” of Goethe’s ''Faust.'' He is quite right, but might have added that the idea, and even its form, are much older than Boehme. Hermes speaks of the ''Tres Matres'' – Light, Heat, and Electricity<ref name="v2-p253-n1">With the Kabalists, “the Three Mothers” in Sepher Yetzirah are Air, Water and Fire. They are EMeS, or אמש.</ref> – who showed to him the mysterious progress of work in Nature; and the “Three Mothers” were much talked about by the oldest Rosicrucians, who certainly did not derive their knowledge from Boehme.


Many a student of Nature’s mysteries would echo the author’s words: –
Many a student of Nature’s mysteries would echo the author’s words: –


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“How much might quickly be achieved by Science,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“How much might quickly be achieved by Science,
How many a truth-concealing veil she'd rend,
  How many a truth-concealing veil she'd rend,
Would she on Behmen’s teaching place reliance,
Would she on Behmen’s teaching place reliance,
And boldly to that vantage ground ascend,
  And boldly to that vantage ground ascend,
Whence no more “mystery” shall fling defiance
Whence no more “mystery” shall fling defiance
Against her objects and her labour's end.
  Against her objects and her labour's end.
Where she shall find the key, which critics bothers,
Where she shall find the key, which critics bothers,
The Devil gave to Faust, to find the Mothers.”}}
The Devil gave to Faust, to find the Mothers.”}}
Line 2,368: Line 2,411:
For Life is Light’s inseverable inherence.
For Life is Light’s inseverable inherence.
And since all ''ens'' is only light, compacted,
And since all ''ens'' is only light, compacted,
*     *     *     *     *     *
.     .     .     .     .     .
All creatures, plants and stones, the mundane whole,
All creatures, plants and stones, the mundane whole,
Have fire within them, ''ergo'' have a soul.”}}
Have fire within them, ''ergo'' have a soul.”}}
Line 2,377: Line 2,420:


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“As property the third from painful glow,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“As property the third from painful glow,
Transfigured in the fifth, is light unbound,
  Transfigured in the fifth, is light unbound,
The second’s grinding, hissing, groans of woe
The second’s grinding, hissing, groans of woe
Turn, in the sixth, to soft, harmonious sound,
  Turn, in the sixth, to soft, harmonious sound,
Whilst in the seventh, life set free, does flow
Whilst in the seventh, life set free, does flow
Into the first one's dark and hellish ground.”}}
  Into the first one's dark and hellish ground.”}}


The author has evidently read and, what is more, understood Boehme, which is a rare thing in this age of beclouded materialism, and bespeaks a degree of mental truthfulness not to be met with in every drawing-room.
The author has evidently read and, what is more, understood Boehme, which is a rare thing in this age of beclouded materialism, and bespeaks a degree of mental truthfulness not to be met with in every drawing-room.
Line 2,388: Line 2,431:


{{Page aside|254}}
{{Page aside|254}}
{{Style P-Title|Correspondence}}


{{Style P-Title|A Puzzle in "Esoteric Buddhism"}}
{{Style P-Title|A Puzzle in "Esoteric Buddhism"}}


''To the Editors of'' Lucifer.
{{Style P-Quote|data=''To the Editors of'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span>|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Since</span> the two Editors repeatedly assert their willingness in their great impartiality to publish even “personal remarks” upon themselves (''Vide Luc. No. 6, p.'' 432), I avail myself of the opportunity. Having read “Esoteric Buddhism” with much interest and general approval of the main drift of its teachings, I am anxious, with your kind permission, to formulate an objection to some points in Mr. Sinnetts’ view of Evolution which have completely staggered my friends and myself. They appear to upset once and for all the explanation of the origin of man propounded by that popular author. Mr. Sinnett has, however, so uniformly expressed his willingness to answer honest criticism that I may, perhaps, hope for his assistance in solving this difficulty. Meanwhile, despite my favourable bias towards Theosophy, I must, perforce, express my conviction that one aspect of the Esoteric Doctrine – ''supposing of course that Mr. Sinnett is to be regarded as absolutely authoritative on the point'' – is opposed to Science. The point is one of fundamental importance as will be readily recognised by all – except, perhaps, by some too . . . . well, too admiring Theosophists.
 
Since the two Editors repeatedly assert their willingness in their great impartiality to publish even “personal remarks” upon themselves (''Vide Luc.'' ''No. 6, p.'' 432), I avail myself of the opportunity. Having read “Esoteric Buddhism” with much interest and general approval of the main drift of its teachings, I am anxious, with your kind permission, to formulate an objection to some points in Mr. Sinnetts’ view of Evolution which have completely staggered my friends and myself. They appear to upset once and for all the explanation of the origin of man propounded by that popular author. Mr. Sinnett has, however, so uniformly expressed his willingness to answer honest criticism that I may, perhaps, hope for his assistance in solving this difficulty. Meanwhile, despite my favourable bias towards Theosophy, I must, perforce, express my conviction that one aspect of the Esoteric Doctrine – ''supposing of''
 
''course that Mr. Sinnett is to be regarded as absolutely authoritative on the''
 
''point'' – is opposed to Science. The point is one of fundamental importance as will be readily recognised by all – except, perhaps, by some too . . . . well, too admiring Theosophists.


In “Esoteric Buddhism” we are confronted with a general acceptance of Darwinism. Physical Man, in particular, is said to have been evolved from ape ancestors.
In “Esoteric Buddhism” we are confronted with a general acceptance of Darwinism. Physical Man, in particular, is said to have been evolved from ape ancestors.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Man, says the Darwinian, ''was once an aft.'' Quite true. But the ape known(??) to the Darwinian will not change from generation to generation till the tail disappears and the hands turn into feet and so on . . . if we go back far enough we come to a period at which there were no human forms ready developed on earth. ''When spiritual monads, travelling on the earliest or lowest human level, were'' ''thus beginning to come round'' (the Planetary chain to this globe) ''their onward pressure in a world'' ''containing none but animal forms provoked the improvement of the highest of these into the required'' ''form – the much talked of missing link."'' – (“Esoteric Buddhism,” 5th ed. pp. 42-3.)}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Man, says the Darwinian, ''was once an ape.'' Quite true. But the ape known(??) to the Darwinian will not change from generation to generation till the tail disappears and the hands turn into feet and so on . . . if we go back far enough we come to a period at which there were no human forms ready developed on earth. ''When spiritual monads, travelling on the earliest or lowest human level, were thus beginning to come round'' (the Planetary chain to this globe) ''their onward pressure in a world containing none but animal forms provoked the improvement of the highest of these into the required form – the much talked of missing link.''”|signature=(“Esoteric Buddhism,” 5th ed. pp. 42-3.)}}


And again: –
And again: –


{{Style P-Quote|1=“The mineral kingdom will no more develop the vegetable kingdom . . . until it receives an impulse from without than ''the Earth was able to develop man from the ape'' till it received an impulse from without.” Ibid. p. 48.}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The mineral kingdom will no more develop the vegetable kingdom . . . until it receives an impulse from without than ''the Earth was able to develop man from the ape'' till it received an impulse from without.”|signature=Ibid. p. 48.}}


The theory here broached is to the effect that the development of the ape into man was brought about by the incarnation of Human Egos from the last planet in the septenary chain of globes. I may here remark that in referring to our supposed animal progenitors as the apes “known” to the Darwinian, Mr. Sinnett exceeds in audacity the boldest Evolutionist. For this hypothetical creature is not known at all, being conspicuous by its absence from any deposits yet explored. This, however, is a minor point. The real indictment to which I have been leading up is to follow.
The theory here broached is to the effect that the development of the ape into man was brought about by the incarnation of Human Egos from the last planet in the septenary chain of globes. I may here remark that in referring to our supposed animal progenitors as the apes “known” to the Darwinian, Mr. Sinnett exceeds in audacity the boldest Evolutionist. For this hypothetical creature is not known at all, being conspicuous by its absence from any deposits yet explored. This, however, is a minor point. The real indictment to which I have been leading up is to follow.
Line 2,415: Line 2,454:
populaces. The 3rd is almost extinct. Now on page 64 of “Esoteric Buddhism” we are told regarding the 4th Race men that: –
populaces. The 3rd is almost extinct. Now on page 64 of “Esoteric Buddhism” we are told regarding the 4th Race men that: –


{{Style P-Quote|1=''In the Eocene Age'' even in its very first part, the ''great cycle of the 4th Race Men'', ''the Atlanteans'' ''had already reached its highest point."''}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“''In the Eocene Age'' even in its very first part, the ''great cycle of the 4th Race Men, the Atlanteans had already reached its highest point.''”}}


Here, then, is a distinct landmark in the Esoteric Chronology pointed out to us. Summarizing these data we find ourselves confronted with the following propositions:
Here, then, is a distinct landmark in the Esoteric Chronology pointed out to us. Summarizing these data we find ourselves confronted with the following propositions:
Line 2,425: Line 2,464:
(3.) The ''three first Races'' (1st, 2nd, and 3rd) must therefore have antedated the Eocene Age by an enormous extent of time, even if we allow a much shorter period for their development than for the 4th and 5th. The 1st race, in fact, must have preceded the Tertiary Period by several millions of years.
(3.) The ''three first Races'' (1st, 2nd, and 3rd) must therefore have antedated the Eocene Age by an enormous extent of time, even if we allow a much shorter period for their development than for the 4th and 5th. The 1st race, in fact, must have preceded the Tertiary Period by several millions of years.


(4.) ''This pre-Tertiary 1st Race was'' therefore derived from a ''still earlier ape'' ''stock.''
(4.) This ''pre-Tertiary 1st Race'' was therefore derived from a ''still earlier ape stock.''
 
At this point the fabric of theory collapses. Is it necessary to say that Science has been ''unable to find a trace of an anthropoid ape previous even to the relatively''
 
''late Miocene Age?'' Now the Eocene precede the Miocene rocks, and the 1st Race, as already shown, must have antedated even the era of the Eocene; it must have stretched far back into that dim and distant past when the chalk cliffs of the Secondary period were deposited! How then can Mr. Sinnett claim his view of Human Evolution as merely “complementary” to Darwin’s, when he binds himself to a chronology compared with the duration of which the Evolutionist one sinks into insignificance? Palaeontologists unanimously refuse to admit the existence of the higher apes previous to the Tertiary Period, and Darwin would have smiled at the notion. As a matter of fact, only the ''very lowest'' mammalians had made their appearance before the Eocene strata were formed. This is the view of the Science to which Mr. Sinnett invites us to bow with due reverence. Apparently he has been unconsciously nursing a viper in his bosom, for the same Science now “turns and strikes him.” I ask,
 
How THEN WAS THE 1ST RACE EVOLVED FROM APES AEONS OF YEARS BEFORE
 
such apes existed? If Mr. Sinnett will kindly return a satisfactory answer to this query, he will have largely contributed to relieve the intellectual difficulties in the way of –


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=An Agnostic Student of Theosophy}}
At this point the fabric of theory collapses. Is it necessary to say that Science has been ''unable to find a trace of an anthropoid ape previous even to the relatively late Miocene Age?'' Now the Eocene precede the Miocene rocks, and the 1st Race, as already shown, must have antedated even the era of the Eocene; it must have stretched far back into that dim and distant past when the chalk cliffs of the Secondary period were deposited! How then can Mr. Sinnett claim his view of Human Evolution as merely “complementary” to Darwin’s, when he binds himself to a chronology compared with the duration of which the Evolutionist one sinks into insignificance? Palaeontologists unanimously refuse to admit the existence of the higher apes previous to the Tertiary Period, and Darwin would have smiled at the notion. As a matter of fact, only the ''very lowest'' mammalians had made their appearance before the Eocene strata were formed. This is the view of the Science to which Mr. Sinnett invites us to bow with due reverence. Apparently he has been unconsciously nursing a viper in his bosom, for the same Science now “turns and strikes him.” I ask, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">How then was the 1st race evolved from apes aeons of years before such apes existed?</span> If Mr. Sinnett will kindly return a satisfactory answer to this query, he will have largely contributed to relieve the intellectual difficulties in the way of –


April 20th, Aberdeen.
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">An Agnostic Student of Theosophy.</span><br />April 20th, Aberdeen.}}


<hr>
<hr>
Line 2,451: Line 2,482:
{{Style P-Title|Practical Occultism}}
{{Style P-Title|Practical Occultism}}


“In a very interesting article in last month’s number entitled ‘Practical Occultism’ it is stated that from the moment a ‘Master’ begins to teach a ‘chela’ he takes on himself all the sins of that chela in connection with the occult sciences until the moment when initiation makes the chela a master and responsible in his turn.
{{Style P-Quote|1=“In a very interesting article in last month’s number entitled ‘Practical Occultism’ it is stated that from the moment a ‘Master’ begins to teach a ‘chela’ he takes on himself all the sins of that chela in connection with the occult sciences until the moment when initiation makes the chela a master and responsible in his turn.


“For the Western mind, steeped as it has been for generations in ‘Individualism,’ it is very difficult to recognise the justice and consequently the truth of this statement, and it is very much to be desired that some further explanation should be given for a fact which some few may feel intuitively but for which they are quite unable to give any logical reason.” S. E.
“For the Western mind, steeped as it has been for generations in ‘Individualism,’ it is very difficult to recognise the justice and consequently the truth of this statement, and it is very much to be desired that some further explanation should be given for a fact which some few may feel intuitively but for which they are quite unable to give any logical reason.”|signature=S. E.}}


<hr>
<hr>
Line 2,470: Line 2,501:
{{Style P-Title|Logical Deductions}}
{{Style P-Title|Logical Deductions}}


Dr. Hartmann uses very poor logic in his “Logical Deductions,” (see Lucifer, page 93, issue of April 15th.) He says “a cause can exist without producing an effect”; I am no logician, but that is a “self-evident” absurdity. Until it has produced an effect, it is not a cause. If he argues in that way, it would be equally true to say that an effect can exist without a cause, for the cause may have ceased to exist as soon as the effect is produced.
{{Style P-Quote|1=Dr. Hartmann uses very poor logic in his “Logical Deductions,” (see <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, page 93, issue of April 15th.) He says “a cause can exist without producing an effect”; I am no logician, but that is a “self-evident” absurdity. Until it has produced an effect, it is not a cause. If he argues in that way, it would be equally true to say that an effect can exist without a cause, for the cause may have ceased to exist as soon as the effect is produced.
 
Yours faithfully,


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Alfred Wilson}}
|signature=Yours faithfully,<br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Alfred Wilson.</span>}}


<hr>
<hr>
Line 2,488: Line 2,517:
{{Style P-Title|Is There No Hope?}}
{{Style P-Title|Is There No Hope?}}


I think, after reading the conditions necessary for Occult study given in the April number of Lucifer, that it would be as well for the readers of this magazine to give up all hopes of becoming Occultists. In Britain, except inside a monastery, I hardly think it possible that such conditions could ever be realised. In my future capacity of medical doctor (if the gods are so benign)
{{Style P-Quote|1=I think, after reading the conditions necessary for Occult study given in the April number of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, that it would be as well for the readers of this magazine to give up all hopes of becoming Occultists. In Britain, except inside a monastery, I hardly think it possible that such conditions could ever be realised. In my future capacity of medical doctor (if the gods are so benign)


{{Page aside|260}}
{{Page aside|260}}
Line 2,494: Line 2,523:
the eighth condition would be quite exclusive; this is most unfortunate, as it seems to me that the study of Occultism is peculiarly essential for a successful practice of the medical profession.<ref name="v2-p260-n1">By “successful practice” I mean, successful to everybody concerned.</ref>
the eighth condition would be quite exclusive; this is most unfortunate, as it seems to me that the study of Occultism is peculiarly essential for a successful practice of the medical profession.<ref name="v2-p260-n1">By “successful practice” I mean, successful to everybody concerned.</ref>


I have the following question to ask you, and will be glad to be favoured with a reply through the medium of Lucifer. Is it possible to study Occultism in Britain?
I have the following question to ask you, and will be glad to be favoured with a reply through the medium of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>. Is it possible to study Occultism in Britain?


Before concluding, I feel compelled to inform you that, I admire your magazine as a scientific production, and that I really and truly classify it along with the “Imitation of Christ” among my text books of religion.
Before concluding, I feel compelled to inform you that, I admire your magazine as a scientific production, and that I really and truly classify it along with the “Imitation of Christ” among my text books of religion.


Yours,
|signature=Yours,<br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">David Crichton.</span><br />Marischall College, Aberdeen.}}


Marischall College, Aberdeen. David Crichton.
[<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Editors’ Reply.</span> – This is a too pessimistic view to entertain. One may study with profit the Occult Sciences without rushing into the higher Occultism. In the case of our correspondent especially, and in his future capacity of medical doctor, “the Occult knowledge of simples and minerals, and the curative powers of certain things in Nature, is far more important and useful than metaphysical and psychological Occultism or ''Theophany.'' And this he can do better by studying and trying to understand Paracelsus and the two Van Helmonts, than by assimilating Patanjali and the methods of Taraka Raja Yoga.


[Editors’ Reply. – This is a too pessimistic view to entertain. -One may study with profit the Occult Sciences without rushing into the higher Occultism. In the case of our correspondent especially, and in his future capacity of medical doctor, “the Occult knowledge of simples and minerals, and the curative powers of certain things in Nature, is far more important and useful than metaphysical and psychological Occultism or ''Theophany.'' And this he can do better by studying and trying to understand Paracelsus and the two Van Helmonts, than by assimilating Patanjali and the methods of Taraka Raja Yoga.
It ''is'' possible to study “Occultism” (the Occult sciences or arts is more correct) in Britain, as on any other point of the globe; though owing to the tremendously adverse conditions created by the intense selfishness that prevails in the country, and a magnetism which is repellant to a free manifestation of Spirituality – solitude is the best condition for study. See Editorial in this issue.]


It ''is'' possible to study “Occultism" (the Occult sciences or arts is more correct) in Britain, as on any other point of the globe; though owing to the tremendously adverse conditions created by the intense selfishness that prevails in the country, and a magnetism which is repellant to a free manifestation of Spirituality – solitude is the best condition for study. See Editorial in this issue.]
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Page aside|260}}


{{Style P-Title|Who Are the Eurasians?}}
{{Style P-Title|Who Are the Eurasians?}}


As you expressly invite correspondence with regard to subjects connected with our work, Theosophy, I beg to ask of you ''Who are'' the ''Eurasians'' mentioned at p. 147 of Lucifer for April, and what are their tenets or practices? as I never heard of these before and have been consulting all my books on Hindoo religions, but ''cannot'' find any notice of them, at least under the name of Eurasians.
{{Style P-Quote|1=As you expressly invite correspondence with regard to subjects connected with our work, Theosophy, I beg to ask of you ''Who are the Eurasians'' mentioned at p. 147 of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> for April, and what are their tenets or practices? as I never heard of these before and have been consulting all my books on Hindoo religions, but ''cannot'' find any notice of them, at least under the name of Eurasians.
 
Fraternally yours,


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=G. Ouseley, F.T.S.}}
|signature=Fraternally yours,<br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">G. Ouseley, f.t.s.</span>}}


<hr>
<hr>
Line 2,533: Line 2,560:
{{Style P-Title|Scene: The Garden of a Temple}}
{{Style P-Title|Scene: The Garden of a Temple}}


''Dramatis Persona'', Servia, a novice.
<center>''Dramatis Personæ,'' <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Servia</span>, a novice.<br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mark</span>, a man of the world.<br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">The Wise One.</span></center>
 
''Servia:'' The problem of life appears to me to be that one can never attain the right condition for learning its lesson. One is always learning, but one has never learned.


Mark, a man of the world.
''Mark:'' Why not say rather that new experiences crowd out the old ones before one has time to digest their various morals or lessons?


The Wise One.
''Servia:'' In each life it is as in this garden. Certain flowers only are permitted by nature to grow. Therefore they should be able to come to full fruition as they do in this garden.


''Servia:'' The problem of life appears to me to be that one can never attain the right condition for learning its lesson. One is always learning, but one has never learned. ''Mark:'' Why not say rather that new experiences crowd out the old ones before one has time to digest their various morals or lessons? ''Servia:'' In each life it is as in this garden. Certain flowers only are permitted by nature to grow. Therefore they should be able to come to full fruition as they do in this garden. ''Mark:'' Then they are busied in sowing seed and have no time to consider the lesson involved in flowering properly. And after all, is there any lesson in it? ''The Wise One:'' No, except to those who wish to become more than flowers and are weary of for ever sowing seed only to become flowers again.
''Mark:'' Then they are busied in sowing seed and have no time to consider the lesson involved in flowering properly. And after all, is there any lesson in it?


This temple is good, and well-built; but who would for ever build temples? The lesson of the temple is the object for which it t
''The Wise One:'' No, except to those who wish to become more than flowers and are weary of for ever sowing seed only to become flowers again. This temple is good, and well-built; but who would for ever build temples? The lesson of the temple is the object for which it is built.


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
Line 2,551: Line 2,580:
<center>(“THE NIGHT OF THE DROP”).</center>
<center>(“THE NIGHT OF THE DROP”).</center>


Note. – The night of the 17th June ''(i.e.,'' the 11th of the Copt, or Christian-Egyptian month, “Bauneh”) is, to this day, known amongst the populace as ''Laylet-en-Nuktah'' (“The Night of the Drop”). The time-honoured old legend relates – and it is a creed upheld by many Egyptians to the present day – that a wonderful, mysterious drop falls during this night upon the breast of the Nile, whose waters immediately respond and rise, until at length the great river overflows its banks. This drop was believed by the ancient Egyptians to be ''a tear'' ''shed by the Great Mother, Isis.''
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Note.</span> – The night of the 17th June ''(i.e.,'' the 11th of the Copt, or Christian-Egyptian month, “Bauneh”) is, to this day, known amongst the populace as ''Laylet-en-Nuktah'' (“The Night of the Drop”). The time-honoured old legend relates – and it is a creed upheld by many Egyptians to the present day – that a wonderful, mysterious drop falls during this night upon the breast of the Nile, whose waters immediately respond and rise, until at length the great river overflows its banks. This drop was believed by the ancient Egyptians to be ''a tear shed by the Great Mother, Isis.''


{{Style P-Poem|title=An Invocatory Ode to Isis.<br><small>(Dedicated, by permission, to Gerald Massey.)</small>|poem=O Isis! Mother of the trickling rills
{{Style P-Poem|title=An Invocatory Ode to Isis.<br><small>(Dedicated, by permission, to Gerald Massey.)</small>|poem=O Isis! Mother of the trickling rills
Which Nature from her bounteous bosom fills,
Which Nature from her bounteous bosom fills,
Behold! Our Nile lies low.
  Behold! Our Nile lies low.
See! ’Twixt his banks with sleepy flow
  See! ’Twixt his banks with sleepy flow
He creepeth; still and slow as oil.
He creepeth; still and slow as oil.
Our wells and cisterns dry, with ceaseless toil
Our wells and cisterns dry, with ceaseless toil
We seek some deeper pools that lie
  We seek some deeper pools that lie
Within his breast, and dip our jars;
Within his breast, and dip our jars;
When from the rustling reeds all crisp and dry
  When from the rustling reeds all crisp and dry
Straight upwards doth the Ibis fly;
  Straight upwards doth the Ibis fly;
And lurking low the alligator bars
And lurking low the alligator bars
Our urgent way, with lolling tongue, athirst,
Our urgent way, with lolling tongue, athirst,
And red eye glaring, like a beast accurst}}
And red eye glaring, like a beast accurst


{{Style P-Poem|poem=O Isis! Mother of the founts
  O Isis! Mother of the founts
And cataracts of holy Nile,
And cataracts of holy Nile,
Behold our father lieth low!
  Behold our father lieth low!
He springeth from the snow-crown’d mounts,
  He springeth from the snow-crown’d mounts,
And long his devious way doth wile
And long his devious way doth wile
Through desert sands, where Simooms blow
  Through desert sands, where Simooms blow
To strangle him while a child at play
To strangle him while a child at play
For many a mile and many a day;
For many a mile and many a day;
But like the bounding Arab steed,
But like the bounding Arab steed,
He flingeth off, with hast’ning speed, '
He flingeth off, with hast’ning speed,
The clinging death of stifling sands,
The clinging death of stifling sands,
And soon within Egyptian lands
And soon within Egyptian lands
Reclineth, like a god, with fair
  Reclineth, like a god, with fair
‘Rich gardens smiling round his feet.}}
Rich gardens smiling round his feet.}}


{{Page aside|274}}
{{Page aside|274}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=And corn-fields waving in the air
{{Style P-Poem|poem= And corn-fields waving in the air
Their glad thanks for his waters sweet.
Their glad thanks for his waters sweet.
The cane sucks sugar from his waves,
  The cane sucks sugar from his waves,
The cotton whitens like the snow
  The cotton whitens like the snow
Which wrapt him soft when he was born
Which wrapt him soft when he was born
A baby-giant, at rosy morn,
A baby-giant, at rosy morn,
With gurgling laughter soft and low,
  With gurgling laughter soft and low,
In Abyssinia’s mountain caves.}}
  In Abyssinia’s mountain caves.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=O Isis! Mother! Lov’st thou not
  O Isis! Mother! Lov’st thou not
Thy Daughters, and thy Sons of Nile?
Thy Daughters, and thy Sons of Nile?
Can’st thou in Heav’n be happy while
Can’st thou in Heav’n be happy while
Our lovely land all parched and hot
  Our lovely land all parched and hot
Lies with’ring’neath dread Typhon’s breath? <ref name="v2-p274-n1">Typhon, and Seth, Set, or Sut, are names given to the father of Osiris, who is said, in the ancient Egyptian myth, to have murdered him. The wind from the south-west,,coming across the desert, is also called Seth, or Typhon.</ref>
Lies with’ring ’neath dread Typhon’s breath?<ref name="v2-p274-n1">Typhon, and Seth, Set, or Sut, are names given to the father of Osiris, who is said, in the ancient Egyptian myth, to have murdered him. The wind from the south-west, coming across the desert, is also called Seth, or Typhon.</ref>
From south-west blows he, scorching Seth,
From south-west blows he, scorching Seth,
All red and yellow as the sand
  All red and yellow as the sand
Fierce chamsin <ref name="v2-p274-n2">Storm-wind.</ref> drives, with wilting wing,
Fierce ''chamsin''<ref name="v2-p274-n2">Storm-wind.</ref> drives, with wilting wing,
From Lybia’s desert darkening.
From Lybia’s desert darkening.
The dry sand-islets with which he
The dry sand-islets with which he
Divides our blue Nile like not we.
Divides our blue Nile like not we.
His sixteen cubits<ref name="v2-p274-n3">Sixteen cubits is considered a good rise for the Nile.</ref> must our father grow,
His sixteen cubits<ref name="v2-p274-n3">Sixteen cubits is considered a good rise for the Nile.</ref> must our father grow,
And cover them with stately flow.}}
And cover them with stately flow.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Then thou, sweet Isis, wife and queen,
  Then thou, sweet Isis, wife and queen,
Shall reign in peace o’er thy demesne.
Shall reign in peace o’er thy demesne.
The palms shall lift their slender stems
The palms shall lift their slender stems
Date-crown’d, to see how Nilus hems,
Date-crown’d, to see how Nilus hems,
With silv’ry stretch of waters fair,
  With silv’ry stretch of waters fair,
The whole land in his full embrace.
The whole land in his full embrace.
The sun wide-spangled track shall trace
The sun wide-spangled track shall trace
Across his rippling breast all day;
Across his rippling breast all day;
All day athwart this golden road
All day athwart this golden road
Shall seeming float in golden air
  Shall seeming float in golden air
The white lateen-sails, spreading broad
The white lateen-sails, spreading broad
Like white-wing’d gulls in soaring play.}}
Like white-wing’d gulls in soaring play.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=But Isis! Now our Nile lies low.
  But Isis! Now our Nile lies low.
Like string of beads round maiden’s throat
Like string of beads round maiden’s throat
Twines he about fair Egypt's breast;
  Twines he about fair Egypt's breast;
A silv’ry streak in placid rest
  A silv’ry streak in placid rest
Scarce giving space to a floating boat.
Scarce giving space to a floating boat.
Like aged king he creepeth slow,}}
  Like aged king he creepeth slow,}}


{{Page aside|275}}
{{Page aside|275}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=And ling’reth languid in his bed.
{{Style P-Poem|poem=And ling’reth languid in his bed.
The Priests of Hapi <ref name="v2-p275-n1">God Hapi-Mu is the Nile, to whose honour were constructed Rock-Temples at Silsileh; and where, by commandment of the Pharaohs, Rameses II. and III., were solemnised two festivals to celebrate the rising of the Nile, at the beginning and close of the inundation.</ref> wait in vain
  The Priests of ''Hapi''<ref name="v2-p275-n1">God ''Hapi-Mu'' is the Nile, to whose honour were constructed Rock-Temples at ''Silsileh''; and where, by commandment of the Pharaohs, Rameses II. and III., were solemnised two festivals to celebrate the rising of the Nile, at the beginning and close of the inundation.</ref> wait in vain
Where old Silsileh lifts his rocky head.
Where old Silsileh lifts his rocky head.
No incense floats from out the fane;
  No incense floats from out the fane;
God ''Hapi'' waits his lotus-crown, and train
  God ''Hapi'' waits his lotus-crown, and train
Of gorgeous-vestured worshippers, and hymns
Of gorgeous-vestured worshippers, and hymns
Slow-chanted to his praise, when bounding free
  Slow-chanted to his praise, when bounding free
With glad roar rushes he,
  With glad roar rushes he,
Silsileh’s pass o’erbrims,
Silsileh’s pass o’erbrims,
And wrangling loud he floods the thirsty plain.}}
  And wrangling loud he floods the thirsty plain.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=O Isis! Mother! Haste thee! Weep!
  O Isis! Mother! Haste thee! Weep!
And stay our thirsting anguish deep.
  And stay our thirsting anguish deep.
To-night, dear Isis, whilst we sleep,
  To-night, dear Isis, whilst we sleep,
Let fall on Nile that drop of bliss.
Let fall on Nile that drop of bliss.
Be sure, with joyous leap,
  Be sure, with joyous leap,
He’ll upward spring to meet its kiss:
He’ll upward spring to meet its kiss:
His life renewed, his fountains filled
His life renewed, his fountains filled
From the fountain of thy tear-drop spilled.
From the fountain of thy tear-drop spilled.
At break of day will resound the glad cry
  At break of day will resound the glad cry
The welcome chant of Munadi-en-Nil. <ref name="v2-p275-n2">Nile-criers, who announce each day the number of inches the Nile has risen.</ref>
The welcome chant of ''Munadi-en-Nil.''<ref name="v2-p275-n2">''Nile-criers,'' who announce each day the number of inches the Nile has risen.</ref>
To the river banks the crowds will fly,
To the river banks the crowds will fly,
And songs and shouts the air will fill.
  And songs and shouts the air will fill.
The youths their ''tarabookas'' drum,
  The youths their ''tarabooks'' drum,
And maidens veil’d about the lips,
  And maidens veil’d about the lips,
Their hymns religiously will hum:
Their hymns religiously will hum:
The dancing girls with arms upflung,
  The dancing girls with arms upflung,
From which the gauzy robe off slips,
From which the gauzy robe off slips,
Will twirl to the sound of castanets rung
  Will twirl to the sound of castanets rung
Aloft in the air so merrily.
      Aloft in the air so merrily.
At night from the tents the torches’ gleam
    At night from the tents the torches’ gleam
Will dance over Nile so cheerily;
      Will dance over Nile so cheerily;
The stars will look down with their steady beam,
    The stars will look down with their steady beam,
From the midst of the moon-lit sky,
      From the midst of the moon-lit sky,
On the gay ''dahabeeyahs'' floating by,
      On the gay ''dahabeeyahs'' floating by,
When e’en the ready sad-ey’d slaves
When e’en the ready sad-ey’d slaves
Forget their native land and smile,
  Forget their native land and smile,
As they hang the lanterns red and blue
  As they hang the lanterns red and blue
’Neath pennons flicking their fork’d tails.
’Neath pennons flick their fork’d tails.
No man now his fate bewails,
No man now his fate bewails,
For this is the joyous “Feast of the Nile!”}}
  For this is the joyous “Feast of the Nile!”}}


{{Page aside|276}}
{{Page aside|276}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=The sons of Islam, the Copt and the Jew
{{Style P-Poem|poem= The sons of Islam, the Copt and the Jew
Together join in a brotherhood true
  Together join in a brotherhood true
Of human want and necessity
  Of human want and necessity
To welcome the fruit-giver, Nile:
To welcome the fruit-giver, Nile:
For he lavisheth broad prosperity
  For he lavisheth broad prosperity
And maketh the whole land smile.}}
And maketh the whole land smile.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=But still, sweet Isis, we wait for thee,
  But still, sweet Isis, we wait for thee,
When, leaning from thy heav’n above,
When, leaning from thy heav’n above,
Fair Goddess-mother, filled with love
Fair Goddess-mother, filled with love
And pity for our misery,
  And pity for our misery,
Thou’lt shed one tear-drop on Nile’s breast
Thou’lt shed one tear-drop on Nile’s breast
And rouse him from his swooning rest,
And rouse him from his swooning rest,
All day the sun, with angry glare,
  All day the sun, with angry glare,
At the Pyramids strikes his pointed darts.
At the Pyramids strikes his pointed darts.
They laugh and hold fast their impregnable hearts,
They laugh and hold fast their impregnable hearts,
Where their secret chambers lie.
  Where their secret chambers lie.
But ''Usertesen's'' monolith standing high,
  But ''Usertesen's'' monolith standing high,
Trembleth aloft in the burning air;
  Trembleth aloft in the burning air;
For the sun waxes fierce, and the orange groves
For the sun waxes fierce, and the orange groves
Stand parch’d amidst the cactus clumps,
  Stand parch’d amidst the cactus clumps,
Where the obelisk’s shadow slowly moves
Where the obelisk’s shadow slowly moves
In obedience to the sun;
          In obedience to the sun;
Like a long finger pointing out the stumps
  Like a long finger pointing out the stumps
Of ruin’d columns, and massive walls,
  Of ruin’d columns, and massive walls,
Which graced the city of On; <ref name="v2-p276-n1">Heliopolis, the " City of the Sun.</ref>
          Which graced the city of ''On'';<ref name="v2-p276-n1">''Heliopolis,'' the “City of the Sun.</ref>
And stirless lie the lizard and eft
And stirless lie the lizard and eft
On the stone of the altar cleft, .
On the stone of the altar cleft,
Where the shadow’s finger falls.
  Where the shadow’s finger falls.
Let Nile’s sweet waters cover them all
Let Nile’s sweet waters cover them all
With a winding, waving Dali;
With a winding, waving pall;
And the thick’ning mud of his rich land-gift
And the thick’ning mud of his rich land-gift
Shall bury them deep beneath its drift.}}
Shall bury them deep beneath its drift.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Then weep, O Isis! Dear mother, weep;
Then weep, O Isis! Dear mother, weep;
Whilst heavy slumbers wrap us deep.
Whilst heavy slumbers wrap us deep.
Sure the night – the “Night of the Drop”
  Sure the night – the “Night of the Drop”
To thy eager children draweth near,
To thy eager children draweth near,
When from thy heavenly heights of love
  When from thy heavenly heights of love
Thou wilt shed the mysterious tear.
Thou wilt shed the mysterious tear.
Over other lands from the clouds above
  Over other lands from the clouds above
The rain falls richly for stock and for crop,
  The rain falls richly for stock and for crop,
But we, sweet Isis, have only ''one drop,''
  But we, sweet Isis, have only ''one drop,''
We have nought but thy pitying tear.|signature=Nizida}}
We have nought but thy pitying tear.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Nizida.</span>}}


<hr>
<hr>
Line 2,732: Line 2,761:
<center>A TRUE INCIDENT.</center>
<center>A TRUE INCIDENT.</center>


THE summer of 1885 had been very quiet and dull for me. I was young, but much alone, having no companions apart from my music and painting, to which I devoted myself with an artist’s love. I seldom went for a walk, and allowed myself no recreation, except an hour every evening which I spent at the most popular church in the town of F-----, where I reside. It was an endless source of delight to sit there and listen to the sympathetic harmonies swelling from the beautiful organ, as the gifted master’s firm fingers pressed the trembling notes.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The</span> summer of 1885 had been very quiet and dull for me. I was young, but much alone, having no companions apart from my music and painting, to which I devoted myself with an artist’s love. I seldom went for a walk, and allowed myself no recreation, except an hour every evening which I spent at the most popular church in the town of F – , where I reside. It was an endless source of delight to sit there and listen to the sympathetic harmonies swelling from the beautiful organ, as the gifted master’s firm fingers pressed the trembling notes.


The summer sped away and autumn came. I dreaded the coming winter, with its dreary evenings and melancholy winds. Had I a companion, I thought, life would be brighter; but the friends of my childhood belonged to a foreign land, and were scattered, like autumn leaves, I knew not where.
The summer sped away and autumn came. I dreaded the coming winter, with its dreary evenings and melancholy winds. Had I a companion, I thought, life would be brighter; but the friends of my childhood belonged to a foreign land, and were scattered, like autumn leaves, I knew not where.
Line 2,738: Line 2,767:
Full of these melancholy thoughts one night, I fell asleep and dreamed. The dream was so vivid, and the characters who played their parts in it so real, that it seemed more like a vision than the fanciful and absurd panoramas which flit across the brain, when sleep draws her curtain over weary eyes.
Full of these melancholy thoughts one night, I fell asleep and dreamed. The dream was so vivid, and the characters who played their parts in it so real, that it seemed more like a vision than the fanciful and absurd panoramas which flit across the brain, when sleep draws her curtain over weary eyes.


I dreamed that I saw myself clad in a long, loose, grey robe. I wore a close white cap upon my head, over which was thrown a veil, the colour of my dress. Suspended from a silk rope, encircling my waist, hung several keys, a curious seal, and a pair of scissors. Upon my breast rested a large black wooden cross. In fact, I was transformed into a Sister of Mercy. After waiting some little time, deliberating in my mind where I should go, I saw an arched doorway; the door, which was oaken and studded with huge nails, was closed, but it yielded to my touch; so I opened it, and found myself in a low square stone room. Upon my right I saw a holy-water stoup, and above it a crucifix. I merely noticed these things in passing, and walked on; I turned down a short passage at right angles with the entrance, at the end of which was a flight of winding, stone stairs. I began to ascend. It was evidently a tower of considerable height. Upon my right at regular intervals I passed low-arched doorways where fearful, pitiful, starved creatures, sinstained and wretched, shrank within their gloomy, cavernous cells, as
I dreamed that I saw myself clad in a long, loose, grey robe. I wore a close white cap upon my head, over which was thrown a veil, the colour of my dress. Suspended from a silk rope, encircling my waist, hung several keys, a curious seal, and a pair of scissors. Upon my breast rested a large black wooden cross. In fact, I was transformed into a Sister of Mercy. After waiting some little time, deliberating in my mind where I should go, I saw an arched doorway; the door, which was oaken and studded with huge nails, was closed, but it yielded to my touch; so I opened it, and found myself in a low square stone room. Upon my right I saw a holy-water stoup, and above it a crucifix. I merely noticed these things in passing, and walked on; I turned down a short passage at right angles with the entrance, at the end of which was a flight of winding, stone stairs. I began to ascend. It was evidently a tower of considerable height. Upon my right at regular intervals I passed low-arched doorways where fearful, pitiful, starved creatures, sinstained and wretched, shrank within their gloomy, cavernous cells, as I passed like a spirit up the winding shadowy steps.


I passed like a spirit up the winding shadowy steps.
At last I gained the top, and found myself on a square stone flagging; immediately in front of me there was a blank stone wall, and on either side a doorway. I entered the room upon my left; it was small and all of stone, with but one barred window at the end, through which the last
 
At last I gained the top, and found myself on a square stone flagging;
 
immediately in front of me there was a blank stone wall, and on either side a doorway. I entered the room upon my left; it was small and all of stone, with but one barred window at the end, through which the last


{{Page aside|282}}
{{Page aside|282}}


rays of a dying sun were stealing; they faintly lit up the worn features of a woman who was lying upon a rude straw bed in one comer.
rays of a dying sun were stealing; they faintly lit up the worn features of a woman who was lying upon a rude straw bed in one corner.


I silently knelt down beside her, and gazed into her beautiful face; it was deadly white, and in contrast to this, there shone out a pair of melancholy brown eyes. Her hair was slightly tinged with gold, and fell carelessly over her forehead; her eyebrows were level, but curved artistically into the line of the nose; this feature inclined to the Roman type; her lips were made for smiles that, alas, had vanished.
I silently knelt down beside her, and gazed into her beautiful face; it was deadly white, and in contrast to this, there shone out a pair of melancholy brown eyes. Her hair was slightly tinged with gold, and fell carelessly over her forehead; her eyebrows were level, but curved artistically into the line of the nose; this feature inclined to the Roman type; her lips were made for smiles that, alas, had vanished.
Line 2,754: Line 2,779:
It was all very pitiful; her delicate face so woe-stricken, and her poverty so apparent; yet I shed no tears. I only opened a small book which I carried, and softly read out the “Office for the Dying,” then I arose, and at last spoke.
It was all very pitiful; her delicate face so woe-stricken, and her poverty so apparent; yet I shed no tears. I only opened a small book which I carried, and softly read out the “Office for the Dying,” then I arose, and at last spoke.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“You have but an hour to live, and I must leave you.”}}
“You have but an hour to live, and I must leave you.”


She did not answer, and I left, as silently as I came; down the stone stairway, and past those gloomy cells, where the terrible figures fell back as I approached, like silent, mournful spectres of some lost world.
She did not answer, and I left, as silently as I came; down the stone stairway, and past those gloomy cells, where the terrible figures fell back as I approached, like silent, mournful spectres of some lost world.
Line 2,778: Line 2,803:
“Yes, but I spend most of my odd time in painting.”
“Yes, but I spend most of my odd time in painting.”


“Indeed!” she exclaimed. “You are an artist then?” .
“Indeed!” she exclaimed. “You are an artist then?”


“In a small way,” I answered. “I am very fond of it, but I lead a busy life, and cannot devote myself to it as I wish.”
“In a small way,” I answered. “I am very fond of it, but I lead a busy life, and cannot devote myself to it as I wish.”
Line 2,812: Line 2,837:
She thought a moment and then answered:
She thought a moment and then answered:


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Yes, I will. I can ask the servant to call me early. I should so like to come. May I ask your name?”}}
“Yes, I will. I can ask the servant to call me early. I should so like to come. May I ask your name?”


I gave it to her with my address.
I gave it to her with my address.
Line 2,824: Line 2,849:
We conversed for over an hour upon various topics, and were equally delighted to find how our tastes and ideas agreed. Then we spoke of our homes and our lives, and she seemed to relapse into a sadness which I had not remarked before.
We conversed for over an hour upon various topics, and were equally delighted to find how our tastes and ideas agreed. Then we spoke of our homes and our lives, and she seemed to relapse into a sadness which I had not remarked before.


I felt a strange something coming over me as she stood pensively beside the window looking out upon the gardens beyond. Her face seemed strangely familiar. At last it dawned upon me. ''She was the'' ''woman of my dream whom I had seen lying upon the straw pallet in the'' ''gloomy tower!''
I felt a strange something coming over me as she stood pensively beside the window looking out upon the gardens beyond. Her face seemed strangely familiar. At last it dawned upon me. ''She was the woman of my dream whom I had seen lying upon the straw pallet in the gloomy tower!''


I do not know why it was, but I never mentioned my dream to her. We went on talking for some time, and then I left. She kissed me affectionately and accompanied me to the door, after having promised to write to me the following day. I returned home and resumed my duties, with a strange feeling that I had lost something and found something. On Sunday morning I received a characteristic letter from her. So few people write perfect letters, but hers were such, and seemed to me a key to her mind, being fluent, cultivated, and full of lofty thought. We corresponded freely, and every one of these charming epistles was quite an event in my lonely life.
I do not know why it was, but I never mentioned my dream to her. We went on talking for some time, and then I left. She kissed me affectionately and accompanied me to the door, after having promised to write to me the following day. I returned home and resumed my duties, with a strange feeling that I had lost something and found something. On Sunday morning I received a characteristic letter from her. So few people write perfect letters, but hers were such, and seemed to me a key to her mind, being fluent, cultivated, and full of lofty thought. We corresponded freely, and every one of these charming epistles was quite an event in my lonely life.
Line 2,846: Line 2,871:
I was startled, and answered: “Indeed! What more do you see?”
I was startled, and answered: “Indeed! What more do you see?”


She went on describing the holy-water stoup, the arched doorways, and the cells, inhabited by evil spirits, as she termed them. She also told me about the bare stone room in the tower, and the beautiful sad woman on the straw pallet She spoke, too, of the garden outside with a shed against the wall, which was divided into two compartments, one much smaller than the other, and filled with gardening and other implements. . . .
She went on describing the holy-water stoup, the arched doorways, and the cells, inhabited by evil spirits, as she termed them. She also told me about the bare stone room in the tower, and the beautiful sad woman on the straw pallet. She spoke, too, of the garden outside with a shed against the wall, which was divided into two compartments, one much smaller than the other, and filled with gardening and other implements. . . .


Thus ends my curious, but true narrative. Shall I ever see my mysterious friend again? I think so. There are links that bind sympathetic souls together which no distance or time can sever, and those links bind us.
Thus ends my curious, but true narrative. Shall I ever see my mysterious friend again? I think so. There are links that bind sympathetic souls together which no distance or time can sever, and those links bind us.
Line 2,852: Line 2,877:
My story is perhaps disappointing, because it has no satisfactory conclusion, but it may take years for the dream to be fulfilled, if it ever is; and as everything I have related is perfectly true and unembellished, I prefer to leave it so, and trust that the melancholy drama of my vision has been played in some previous earth-life when she and I were friends. It was but a faint awakening of a memory that is struggling for recollection, not an event to come and overshadow our lives with the fearful mysterious tragedy of my dream.
My story is perhaps disappointing, because it has no satisfactory conclusion, but it may take years for the dream to be fulfilled, if it ever is; and as everything I have related is perfectly true and unembellished, I prefer to leave it so, and trust that the melancholy drama of my vision has been played in some previous earth-life when she and I were friends. It was but a faint awakening of a memory that is struggling for recollection, not an event to come and overshadow our lives with the fearful mysterious tragedy of my dream.


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Helen Fagg}}
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Helen Fagg.}}


<hr>
<hr>
Line 2,872: Line 2,897:
<center>NOTICE II.</center>
<center>NOTICE II.</center>


An important error was made by the printers, and overlooked by the proof reader, in the May Number of Lucifer, on page 249. It is in the first Hebrew line, where we ought to read, שבחתני (s-b-th-ni, ''unvowelled)'' as it stood in manuscript. Unfortunately the first letter ''shin'' (ש) was replaced by two letters, ''ayin'' (ע) and ''vau'' (ו), which makes nonsense of the word. Such errors may be sometimes unavoidable, but they are very annoying to the editors and perplexing to the readers.
An important error was made by the printers, and overlooked by the proof reader, in the May Number of Lucifer, on page 249. It is in the first Hebrew line, where we ought to read, שבחתני (s-b-th-ni, ''unvowelled'') as it stood in manuscript. Unfortunately the first letter ''shin'' (ש) was replaced by two letters, ''ayin'' (ע) and ''vau'' (ו), which makes nonsense of the word. Such errors may be sometimes unavoidable, but they are very annoying to the editors and perplexing to the readers.


The following lines have been sent by the Editors of LUCIFER to their colleague and Brother, the Editor" of the New York Path: –
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


In the May number of your valuable journal, on page 60, we read: – “With mu:h deference we venture to invite the attention of Lucifer to the grave etymological objections to its definition of pentacle as a six-pointed star.”
{{Page aside|295}}


The attention of our benevolent corrector is invited to “Webster’s Complete Dictionary of the English Language. . . ''thoroughly revised and improved'' by Chauncey A. Goodrich, D.D., LL.D. . . late Professor of Yale College, and Noah Porter, D.D., Professor of Moral Philosophy and Metaphysics in Yale College. . . assisted by Dr. C. A. F. Mahn, of Berlin, and others. New edition of 1880, etc., etc. London.”
The following lines have been sent by the Editors of LUCIFER to their colleague and Brother, the Editor of the New York Path: –


At the word “Pentacle,” we read as follows: – “Pentacle. . . a figure composed of two equilateral triangles, intersecting so ''as to form a six-pointed'' ''star,'' used in ornamental art and also with superstitious import, by the astrologers, etc.”
{{Style P-Quote|1=In the May number of your valuable journal, on page 60, we read: – “With much deference we venture to invite the attention of Lucifer to the grave etymological objections to its definition of pentacle as a six-pointed star.”


This (Fairholt’s) definition is preceded by saying that ''pentacle'' is a word from the Greek πέντε, ''five'' – which every schoolboy knows. But ''pente or'' five has nothing to do with the word pentacle, which Eliphas Levi, as do all Frenchmen and Kabalists, spells pantacle (with an ''a'' and not with an ''e)''; and which is more correct than the English and less puzzling. For, with as much “deference” as shown by the ''Path'' to Lucifer, Lucifer ventures to point out to the ''Path'' that according to old Kabalistic phraseology, a ''pantacle'' is “''any magic figure'' intended to produce results.”
The attention of our benevolent corrector is invited to “Webster’s Complete Dictionary of the English Language. . . . ''thoroughly revised and improved'' by Chauncey A. Goodrich, D.D., LL.D. . . . late Professor of Yale College, and Noah Porter, D.D., Professor of Moral Philosophy and Metaphysics in Yale College. . . . assisted by Dr. C. A. F. Mahn, of Berlin, and others. New edition of 1880, etc., etc. London.”


Therefore, if anyone is to be taken to task for overlooking “the grave etymological objections to the definition of pentacle as a six-pointed star” it is the great Professors who have just revised Webster’s Dictionary, and not
At the word “Pentacle,” we read as follows: – “Pentacle. . . a figure composed of two equilateral triangles, intersecting so ''as to form a six-pointed star'', used in ornamental art and also with superstitious import, by the astrologers, etc.”


Lucifer. Our corrector has evidently confused ''pentagon'' with ''pentacle'' – “Errare humanum est.” – Fraternally, yours,
This (Fairholt’s) definition is preceded by saying that ''pentacle'' is a word from the Greek πέντε, ''five'' – which every schoolboy knows. But ''pente or five'' has nothing to do with the word pentacle, which Eliphas Levi, as do all Frenchmen and Kabalists, spells pantacle (with an ''a'' and not with an ''e''); and which is more correct than the English and less puzzling. For, with as much “deference” as shown by the ''Path'' to Lucifer, Lucifer ventures to point out to the ''Path'' that according to old Kabalistic phraseology, a ''pantacle'' is “''any magic figure'' intended to produce results.”


{{Style P-Signature|1=London, June, 1888. Editors of Lucifer.}}
Therefore, if anyone is to be taken to task for overlooking “the grave etymological objections to the definition of pentacle as a six-pointed star” it is the great Professors who have just revised Webster’s Dictionary, and not Lucifer. Our corrector has evidently confused ''pentagon'' with ''pentacle'' – “<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Errare humanum est.</span>”|signature=Fraternally, yours,<br />Editors of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer.</span><br />London, June, 1888.}}


<hr>
<hr>
Line 2,900: Line 2,925:
{{Page aside|303}}
{{Page aside|303}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=How he Sought Mary Merivale|poem=Mary Merivale having left her husband, as explained before in Parts
{{Style P-Poem|title=How he Sought Mary Merivale|poem=<div style="white-space:normal;text-align:left"><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary Merivale</span> having left her husband, as explained before in Parts I. and II., after a time he follows her, and finds traces of her teaching as he journeys on seeking her.
I. and II., after a time he follows her, and finds traces of her teaching
<center>''(Continued from the 9th Number.)''</center></div>
as he journeys on seeking her.}}
Thro’ cities passed I where folks crowd together,
 
  Nowise because the spirit of love hath bound
<center>''(Continued from the 9th Number.)''</center>
 
{{Style P-Poem|poem=Thro’ cities passed I where folks crowd together,
Nowise because the spirit of love hath bound
Heart unto heart, despite Fate’s bitter weather
Heart unto heart, despite Fate’s bitter weather
Cold fireless lives that sheltered not, I found.}}
  Cold fireless lives that sheltered not, I found.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Yet ever found, too, traces of her teaching,
Yet ever found, too, traces of her teaching,
Like strewn rose-petals sweetening the air,
  Like strewn rose-petals sweetening the air,
And ’mid the bitterest of earth’s star-reaching
And ’mid the bitterest of earth’s star-reaching
Her name lay on white lips and met me there.}}
  Her name lay on white lips and met me there.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=And if I passed a suffering soul and saddened,
And if I passed a suffering soul and saddened,
Poor, hopeless, powerless, and gently said,
  Poor, hopeless, powerless, and gently said,
“Friend, have you chanced to meet her?” His eyes gladdened,
“Friend, have you chanced to meet her?” His eyes gladdened,
“Blest be the woman-Christ!” he simply said.}}
  “Blest be the woman-Christ!” he simply said.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=And women blessed the woman who had holden
And women blessed the woman who had holden
Their sobbing little ones, and soothed their pain,
  Their sobbing little ones, and soothed their pain,
And children with blue eyes and hair all golden
And children with blue eyes and hair all golden
Lisped, “Comes not the dear Mother back again?”}}
  Lisped, “Comes not the dear Mother back again?”


{{Style P-Poem|poem=And little bands of maidens bore her teaching
And little bands of maidens bore her teaching
(Sweetened by their sweet lips that softly spake),
  (Sweetened by their sweet lips that softly spake),
To outcast men and women, with beseeching,
To outcast men and women, with beseeching,
, And tender speech that might new life awake.}}
  And tender speech that might new life awake.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=And rough men now grown tender, toiled together . '
And rough men now grown tender, toiled together
. The gracious promise of her words to reach:
  The gracious promise of her words to reach:
“Land, light, air, joy, to all, uncounting whether
“Land, light, air, joy, to all, uncounting whether
Or king or peasant, love the law for each!”}}
  Or king or peasant, love the law for each!”


{{Style P-Poem|poem=And hostels had she set in myriad places,
And hostels had she set in myriad places,
Not only for the human, but all things
  Not only for the human, but all things
That breathe in earth or sea, the wondrous phases
That breathe in earth or sea, the wondrous phases
Of life that tilts on sweet innumerous strings.}}
  Of life that tilts on sweet innumerous strings.}}


{{Page aside|304}}
{{Page aside|304}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“For how,” she said, “shall man arise and hearken.
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“For how,” she said, “shall man arise and hearken,
Clear-browed, heroic,’neath the dominant sun
  Clear-browed, heroic, ’neath the dominant sun
If he let smoke of slaughter dim and darken
If he let smoke of slaughter dim and darken
The toiling path of any lesser one?}}
  The toiling path of any lesser one?
 
“Yea brothers are we all, set by our father
{{Style P-Poem|poem=''“'' Yea brothers are we all, set by our father
  To live and labour in the little span
To live and labour in the little span
Of time that frames our life, behold love hath her
Of time that frames our life, behold love hath her
Soft fingers round the brute as well as man!}}
  Soft fingers round the brute as well as man!


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“And whoso tortureth for his base pleasure,
“And whoso tortureth for his base pleasure,
No matter how he name it, sport, or war,
  No matter how he name it, sport, or war,
Shall be shut out from love, and joy, and leisure,
Shall be shut out from love, and joy, and leisure,
And all that maketh sweet our wandering star.}}
  And all that maketh sweet our wandering star.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Not yet man’s heart hath grasped it, the undying
“Not yet man’s heart hath grasped it, the undying
Rhythm that rules in all things great and small,
  Rhythm that rules in all things great and small,
Where blow that smites another into sighing
Where blow that smites another into sighing
Must back return, and on his head must fall}}
  Must back return, and on his head must fall
 
“Who smote it; flux and reflux, ebb and flow still
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Who smote it; flux and reflux, ebb and flow still
  Make up the marvellous many-coloured song
Make up the marvellous many-coloured song
Whereto all life is wroughten, and will grow still
Whereto all life is wroughten, and will grow still
With strengthening music clearer and more strong}}
  With strengthening music clearer and more strong!”


{{Style P-Poem|poem=And where the schools stood, at her gentle pleading
And where the schools stood, at her gentle pleading
Rose places where a plenteous meal was set
  Rose places where a plenteous meal was set
Before the starving children, who were needing
Before the starving children, who were needing
Bread ''first'' and ''after'' knowledge, and I met}}
  Bread ''first'' and ''after'' knowledge, and I met


{{Style P-Poem|poem=A many little creatures warm and hasting
A many little creatures warm and hasting
Bright-faced and happy to their task hard by,
  Bright-faced and happy to their task hard by,
And knew without her those small lives untasting
And knew without her those small lives untasting
Food all day long, had shivered hungrily.}}
  Food all day long, had shivered hungrily.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=And women with sweet faces, saintly-fashion
And women with sweet faces, saintly-fashion
(So pure they dared forgive impurity)
  (So pure they dared forgive impurity)
She taught to read with love and deep compassion
She taught to read with love and deep compassion
Those blotted pages of the shame story.}}
  Those blotted pages of the shame story.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Wherein no woman dared until her teaching
Wherein no woman dared until her teaching
Cast innocent eye of maiden or of wife:
  Cast innocent eye of maiden or of wife:
“For ah,” she said, “what guerdon of our preaching
“For ah,” she said, “what guerdon of our preaching
If it pass over one poor scorned life?}}
  If it pass over one poor scorned life?}}


{{Page aside|305}}
{{Page aside|305}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“A woman’s innocent eyes alone can fathom
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“A woman’s innocent eyes alone can fathom
The deepest depths of her frail sister’s sin,
  The deepest depths of her frail sister’s sin,
Translating from her passionate heart she hath some
Translating from her passionate heart she hath some
Deep knowledge of the things that dwell therein.}}
  Deep knowledge of the things that dwell therein.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Yet being innocent she hath compassion,
“Yet being innocent she hath compassion,
Lo none so hard as those who fear to fall,
  Lo none so hard as those who fear to fall,
Or self-convicted in their righteous fashion
Or self-convicted in their righteous fashion
Make mirrors of themselves to portray all!”}}
  Make mirrors of themselves to portray all!”


{{Style P-Poem|poem=And churches had arisen fair and stately,
And churches had arisen fair and stately,
Wherein God’s wondrous messages were read
  Wherein God’s wondrous messages were read
By calm-browed men, who sought and laboured greatly,
By calm-browed men, who sought and laboured greatly,
With tension of strest mind, and heart, and head,}}
  With tension of strest mind, and heart, and head,


{{Style P-Poem|poem=To find the innermost meaning God had written
To find the innermost meaning God had written
In script of rock and flower, tree and bird,
  In script of rock and flower, tree and bird,
And gem and fish and fossil,’mid the unlitten
And gem and fish and fossil, ’mid the unlitten
Great waters and dark earth, nor was unheard}}
  Great waters and dark earth, nor was unheard


{{Style P-Poem|poem=The marvellous story of each day’s revealing,
The marvellous story of each day’s revealing,
As science slowly climbed the hill of thought,
  As science slowly climbed the hill of thought,
At each step culling fruit, or herbs of healing
At each step culling fruit, or herbs of healing
Whereby man’s life grew sweeter; and enwrought}}
  Whereby man’s life grew sweeter; and enwrought


{{Style P-Poem|poem=With this high scripture, art’s fair message featly
With this high scripture, art’s fair message featly
In poem, picture, statue, song, was set,
  In poem, picture, statue, song, was set,
Like wings that fly before to herald sweetly
Like wings that fly before to herald sweetly
The feet that follow, while they toil on yet.}}
  The feet that follow, while they toil on yet.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=For “worship is of all; art, science, action,
For “worship is of all; art, science, action,
And Atheist there is none, save only he
  And Atheist there is none, save only he
Who will not work, nor yield his small life-fraction
Who will not work, nor yield his small life-fraction
To swell the great sum of Eternity.}}
  To swell the great sum of Eternity.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“He worships who fulfils sweet-hearted, willing,
“He worships who fulfils sweet-hearted, willing,
The little task, the slow day’s puny dole;
  The little task, the slow day’s puny dole;
He worships, too, whose strength is spent in tilling
He worships, too, whose strength is spent in tilling
The earth, and he who tills the immortal soul.}}
  The earth, and he who tills the immortal soul.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“He worships who hath wandered in mysterious
“He worships who hath wandered in mysterious
Dim realms of art, where dreams fulfil the air,
  Dim realms of art, where dreams fulfil the air,
And he who strains high soul to render serious
And he who strains high soul to render serious
These haunting dreams that make life strong and fair.}}
  These haunting dreams that make life strong and fair.}}


{{Page aside|306}}
{{Page aside|306}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“He worships who hath raised a fallen brother,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“He worships who hath raised a fallen brother,
Tho’ naught of creed or science recketh he;
  Tho’ naught of creed or science recketh he;
He worships who renounceth for another
He worships who renounceth for another
Aught precious or desired!” So preached she.}}
  Aught precious or desired!” So preached she.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=And colleges she builded, where disdaining
And colleges she builded, where disdaining
The old curst teaching, “save thyself,” she taught –
  The old curst teaching, “save thyself,” she taught –
“Save thou thy brother, heart and spirit straining
“Save thou thy brother, heart and spirit straining
To reach the fruitage of that blessed thought!”}}
  To reach the fruitage of that blessed thought!”


{{Style P-Poem|poem=And youths and maidens laboured, all unknowing
And youths and maidens laboured, all unknowing
How bitter to unlearn . . . how hard a thing
  How bitter to unlearn . . . how hard a thing
To slay the old false faith grown strong ’mid growing
To slay the old false faith grown strong ’mid growing
Of frost-bound heart, that yet ''feels'' toward the Spring.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne</span>}}
  Of frost-bound heart, that yet ''feels'' toward the Spring.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}




Line 3,077: Line 3,096:
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|330}}
{{Page aside|330}}
{{Style P-Title|Reviews}}


{{Style P-Title|Herr Paulus}}
{{Style P-Title|Herr Paulus}}


<center>By Walter Besant.</center>
<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">By Walter Besant.</span></center>


IT has been said by some writer that those people are the happiest who retain longest their illusions. As youth slips away our beautiful fancies and ideals are apt to vanish also. Heroes descend from their heights and become ordinary human beings; poets, statesmen, generals and priests develop attributes quite open to the criticism of those who come in contact with them in daily life. Mr. Besant, in writing Herr Paulus, has destroyed for us one more illusion, not the one however he probably intended to annihilate.
It has been said by some writer that those people are the happiest who retain longest their illusions. As youth slips away our beautiful fancies and ideals are apt to vanish also. Heroes descend from their heights and become ordinary human beings; poets, statesmen, generals and priests develop attributes quite open to the criticism of those who come in contact with them in daily life. Mr. Besant, in writing Herr Paulus, has destroyed for us one more illusion, not the one however he probably intended to annihilate.


He obviously wished to make clear to the public the already known fact that there are in the world impostors. This we recognised even before reading the book.
He obviously wished to make clear to the public the already known fact that there are in the world impostors. This we recognised even before reading the book.
Line 3,104: Line 3,125:
On the strength of this happy idea the sceptic arranges upon the roof of the house a remarkable and impossible apparatus, which he dignifies by the name of camera obscura. It should be mentioned that the sceptic is by way of being a student and devotee of physical science. This young man may have a perfect knowledge, theoretical and practical, of the system of mirrors and lenses necessary to the reproduction of a picture which does not lie immediately in front of the camera. If so, Mr. Besant, in describing this apparatus, either fails to express his meaning, or else he betrays in this instance, as in so many others, the ugly fact that he has contented himself with using the vaguest and most untrustworthy sources of information in order to give credibility to the incidents of the story, without taking any trouble to ascertain whether they were, or were not, reliable.
On the strength of this happy idea the sceptic arranges upon the roof of the house a remarkable and impossible apparatus, which he dignifies by the name of camera obscura. It should be mentioned that the sceptic is by way of being a student and devotee of physical science. This young man may have a perfect knowledge, theoretical and practical, of the system of mirrors and lenses necessary to the reproduction of a picture which does not lie immediately in front of the camera. If so, Mr. Besant, in describing this apparatus, either fails to express his meaning, or else he betrays in this instance, as in so many others, the ugly fact that he has contented himself with using the vaguest and most untrustworthy sources of information in order to give credibility to the incidents of the story, without taking any trouble to ascertain whether they were, or were not, reliable.


One of the most curious facts in connection with mesmerism is the influence that the operator has over his sensitive. He can not only render the physical body impervious to pain, but what is much more important he has entire control of his mind and soul, which, for the time, are in absolute subjection to the mesmerist’s wilL This power Herr Paulus, according to Mr. Besant’s description, has in a very complete degree, and yet eventually he is made to confess, and even to believe himself a thorough-going impostor, because he mixed up trickery with his real power. This was, of course, an ignoble and dishonest part for any man to play, and cannot be too strongly condemned. At the same time, it should be remembered that mesmerism, no matter how much degraded, when adopted and made use of by charlatans, remains a standing and unexplained fact. It cannot be much longer disregarded by science, neither can it be disproved by such means as these adopted by Mr. Besant.
One of the most curious facts in connection with mesmerism is the influence that the operator has over his sensitive. He can not only render the physical body impervious to pain, but what is much more important he has entire control of his mind and soul, which, for the time, are in absolute subjection to the mesmerist’s will. This power Herr Paulus, according to Mr. Besant’s description, has in a very complete degree, and yet eventually he is made to confess, and even to believe himself a thorough-going impostor, because he mixed up trickery with his real power. This was, of course, an ignoble and dishonest part for any man to play, and cannot be too strongly condemned. At the same time, it should be remembered that mesmerism, no matter how much degraded, when adopted and made use of by charlatans, remains a standing and unexplained fact. It cannot be much longer disregarded by science, neither can it be disproved by such means as these adopted by Mr. Besant.


It would be just as logical to cast ridicule and discredit on any branch of physical science when such are occasionally used to aid an illusion on the stage as to infer that the phenomena of spiritualism or mesmerism are all false because mediums sometimes cheat, and charlatans live upon the credulity of the majority, who it has been very well said are mostly fools. This is exactly what the author does in Herr Paulus. He accepts or implies that there is a basis of truth underlying the superstructure of imposition in occultism. At the same time he concerns himself only with that superstructure, using it to cast ridicule and disgrace upon the foundation of truth, the existence of which he does not deny. The disingenuousness of the book is not unfortunately the worst of its numerous faults. Its leading characteristic for people who have any grasp or comprehension of the questions raised, will be the singular absence of accurate information displayed in every department of the subjects which are brought upon the scene. Mr. Besant apparently knows no more of conjuring, its possibilities and limitations, than he does of mesmerism; and he seems to be as far from understanding the principle or capabilities of the working powers of
It would be just as logical to cast ridicule and discredit on any branch of physical science when such are occasionally used to aid an illusion on the stage as to infer that the phenomena of spiritualism or mesmerism are all false because mediums sometimes cheat, and charlatans live upon the credulity of the majority, who it has been very well said are mostly fools. This is exactly what the author does in Herr Paulus. He accepts or implies that there is a basis of truth underlying the superstructure of imposition in occultism. At the same time he concerns himself only with that superstructure, using it to cast ridicule and disgrace upon the foundation of truth, the existence of which he does not deny. The disingenuousness of the book is not unfortunately the worst of its numerous faults. Its leading characteristic for people who have any grasp or comprehension of the questions raised, will be the singular absence of accurate information displayed in every department of the subjects which are brought upon the scene. Mr. Besant apparently knows no more of conjuring, its possibilities and limitations, than he does of mesmerism; and he seems to be as far from understanding the principle or capabilities of the working powers of
Line 3,112: Line 3,133:
a camera obscura as he is of realising or dimly perceiving the first rudiments of occult philosophy. Students of the latter believe that all pain, misery, sin and wickedness are the result of ignorance. The characters depicted in this book are excellent illustrations of this idea. Moreover, the novel itself is a standing testimony to the same theory, for if the writer of it had had a small amount of that wisdom that deters men from folly, he would never have sent Herr Paulus into the world. Apart from its incorrectness it is too dull as a story to add to Mr. Besant’s reputation as a clever novelist, while it is more than likely to efface in many minds belief in the ''bona fides'' of some of the best of his former books.
a camera obscura as he is of realising or dimly perceiving the first rudiments of occult philosophy. Students of the latter believe that all pain, misery, sin and wickedness are the result of ignorance. The characters depicted in this book are excellent illustrations of this idea. Moreover, the novel itself is a standing testimony to the same theory, for if the writer of it had had a small amount of that wisdom that deters men from folly, he would never have sent Herr Paulus into the world. Apart from its incorrectness it is too dull as a story to add to Mr. Besant’s reputation as a clever novelist, while it is more than likely to efface in many minds belief in the ''bona fides'' of some of the best of his former books.


We cannot help contrasting with the tone adopted by Mr. Besant that of another opponent of Theosophy and Occultism, Sir Monier Williams,<ref name="v2-p332-n1">In the course of his address, Sir M. Williams refers to Dayan and Saraswati, the founder of the Arya-Samaj, and gives some details of his life, which seem to be derived from the autobiographical sketch, prepared by himself, which appeared in the Theosophist for 1880 We are not aware that these details were ever given elsewhere,</ref> Boden Professor of Sanskrit at Oxford. In an address read before the “Victoria Institute,” on June 4th, 1888, under the title of “Mystical Buddhism, in connexion with the Yoga Philosophy of the Hindus,” he says:
We cannot help contrasting with the tone adopted by Mr. Besant that of another opponent of Theosophy and Occultism, Sir Monier Williams,<ref name="v2-p332-n1">In the course of his address, Sir M. Williams refers to Dayan and Saraswati, the founder of the Arya-Samaj, and gives some details of his life, which seem to be derived from the autobiographical sketch, prepared by himself, which appeared in the ''Theosophist'' for 1880. We are not aware that these details were ever given elsewhere.</ref> Boden Professor of Sanskrit at Oxford. In an address read before the “Victoria Institute,” on June 4th, 1888, under the title of “Mystical Buddhism, in connexion with the Yoga Philosophy of the Hindus,” he says:


{{Style P-Quote|1=“It is worth noting that many believers in Asiatic occultism hold that a hitherto unsuspected force exists in Nature, called Odic force (is this to be connected with Psychic force?), and that it is by this that the levitation of entranced persons is effected. Some are said to have the power of lightening their bodies by swallowing large draughts of air. The President of the Theosophical Society, Colonel Olcott, alleges that he himself, in common with many other observers, has seen a person raised in the air by a mere effort of will. . . .}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“It is worth noting that many believers in Asiatic occultism hold that a hitherto unsuspected force exists in Nature, called Odic force (is this to be connected with Psychic force?), and that it is by this that the levitation of entranced persons is effected. Some are said to have the power of lightening their bodies by swallowing large draughts of air. The President of the Theosophical Society, Colonel Olcott, alleges that he himself, in common with many other observers, has seen a person raised in the air by a mere effort of will. . . .


{{Style P-Quote|1=“. . . It is contended, that ‘since we have attained, in the last half century, the theory of evolution, the antiquity of Man, the far greater antiquity of the world itself, the correlation of physical forces, the conservation of energy, spectrum analysis, photography, the locomotive engine, electric telegraph, spectroscope, electric light, and the telephone, who shall dare to fix a limit to the capacity of Man?’<ref name="v2-p332-n2">Colonel Olcott’s Lectures on Theosophy and Archaic Religions, p. 109.</ref> Few will be disposed to deny altogether the truth of such a contention, however much they may dissent from Colonel Olcott’s theosophical and neo-Buddhist views. . . .}}
“. . . It is contended, that ‘since we have attained, in the last half century, the theory of evolution, the antiquity of Man, the far greater antiquity of the world itself, the correlation of physical forces, the conservation of energy, spectrum analysis, photography, the locomotive engine, electric telegraph, spectroscope, electric light, and the telephone, who shall dare to fix a limit to the capacity of Man?’<ref name="v2-p332-n2">Colonel Olcott’s ''Lectures on Theosophy and Archaic Religions'', p. 109.</ref> Few will be disposed to deny altogether the truth of such a contention, however much they may dissent from Colonel Olcott’s theosophical and neo-Buddhist views. . . .


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Nevertheless, it (Asiatic occultism) seems to me to be a subject which ought not to be brushed aside by our scientists as unworthy of consideration. It furnishes, in my opinion, a highly interesting topic of enquiry, especially in its bearing on the so-called ‘Spiritualism,’ ‘neo-Buddhism,’ and ‘Theosophy,’ of the present day. The practices connected with mesmerism, animal magnetism, clairvoyance, thought-reading, &amp;c, have their counterparts in the Yoga system prevalent in India more than 2,000 years ago. ‘The thing that hath been, it is that which shall be; and that which is done is that which shall be done; and there is no new thing under the sun.’”}}
“Nevertheless, it (Asiatic occultism) seems to me to be a subject which ought not to be brushed aside by our scientists as unworthy of consideration. It furnishes, in my opinion, a highly interesting topic of enquiry, especially in its bearing on the so-called ‘Spiritualism,’ ‘neo-Buddhism,’ and ‘Theosophy,’ of the present day. The practices connected with mesmerism, animal magnetism, clairvoyance, thought-reading, &amp;c., have their counterparts in the Yoga system prevalent in India more than 2,000 years ago. ‘The thing that hath been, it is that which shall be; and that which is done is that which shall be done; and there is no new thing under the sun.’”}}


It thus appears that Sir M. Williams takes a broader view of these subjects than does Mr. Besant, whose book, however, can only mislead people whose knowledge of occultism is as shallow as his own.
It thus appears that Sir M. Williams takes a broader view of these subjects than does Mr. Besant, whose book, however, can only mislead people whose knowledge of occultism is as shallow as his own.
Line 3,126: Line 3,147:
{{Page aside|333}}
{{Page aside|333}}


{{Style P-Title|Sheykh Hassan, the Spiritualist}}
{{Style P-Title|Sheykh Hassan, the Spiritualist<ref name="v2-p333-n1">W. H. Allen &amp; Co., 13, Waterloo Place, Pall Mall, S.W.</ref>}}


MR. HILLAM presents to us a very peculiar book. It bears very evident<ref name="v2-p333-n1">W. H. Allen &amp; Co., 13, Waterloo Place, Pall Mall, S.W.</ref> mark that the author is more at home among the facts which he endeavours to weave into the form of a narrative than he is in the literary labour of book-making. The result is that he has written a story full of most interesting information, but which is told in such a dry manner that the. reader has brought home to him the creaking of the machinery by which the puppets are moved. But this only adds, in a way, to the intrinsic value of the story. One feels that the author records recollections and facts, scorning to supplement them with additions of mere fiction.
Mr. Hillam presents to us a very peculiar book. It bears very evident mark that the author is more at home among the facts which he endeavours to weave into the form of a narrative than he is in the literary labour of book-making. The result is that he has written a story full of most interesting information, but which is told in such a dry manner that the reader has brought home to him the creaking of the machinery by which the puppets are moved. But this only adds, in a way, to the intrinsic value of the story. One feels that the author records recollections and facts, scorning to supplement them with additions of mere fiction.


We are introduced by the narrator to three Sheykhs-in-chief. Sheykh Moosa is shown as the learned chief of a Theological college, so far as learning and knowledge of legend and scripture are concerned, he is regarded as a master. But he is honest enough to confess that there is such a thing as “the ’Ilm E’ Rohanee,” the knowledge of the spiritual power, but that he himself knows nothing of it. Then there is Sheykh Kasem, who is apparently only an ordinary specimen of a “medium,” such as many of the “Darweesh” often are. However, he, unlike many of the “mediums” in the West, although he invariably pockets the money necessary to purchase incense and other things for the ceremonies, is unable at all times to produce his “wonders.” Finally we come to Sheykh Hassan, and his character must be judged by the reader who follows the story.
We are introduced by the narrator to three Sheykhs-in-chief. Sheykh Moosa is shown as the learned chief of a Theological college, so far as learning and knowledge of legend and scripture are concerned, he is regarded as a master. But he is honest enough to confess that there is such a thing as “the ’Ilm E’ Rohanee,” the knowledge of the spiritual power, but that he himself knows nothing of it. Then there is Sheykh Kasem, who is apparently only an ordinary specimen of a “medium,” such as many of the “Darweesh” often are. However, he, unlike many of the “mediums” in the West, although he invariably pockets the money necessary to purchase incense and other things for the ceremonies, is unable at all times to produce his “wonders.” Finally we come to Sheykh Hassan, and his character must be judged by the reader who follows the story.
Line 3,138: Line 3,159:
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The ’Ilm E’ Rohanee,” said Sheykh Hassan, “is the knowledge and possession of a spiritual power, by which the person endowed with it is able to see and to understand some of the mysteries of the unseen world. He is also able, by its power, to have a real and personal communication with the spirits in this existing, though hidden world, such spirits who are created beings and who have a real individual existence, spirits both good and evil, and who are entirely distinct from the souls of departed human beings. . . .”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The ’Ilm E’ Rohanee,” said Sheykh Hassan, “is the knowledge and possession of a spiritual power, by which the person endowed with it is able to see and to understand some of the mysteries of the unseen world. He is also able, by its power, to have a real and personal communication with the spirits in this existing, though hidden world, such spirits who are created beings and who have a real individual existence, spirits both good and evil, and who are entirely distinct from the souls of departed human beings. . . .”}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“The Rohanee, or the Spiritual, is in no way connected with the art called}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The Rohanee, or the Spiritual, is in no way connected with the art called


{{Page aside|334}}
{{Page aside|334}}


E’ Sehr, magic or witchcraft, which is of an evil form, and is, in many cases, a pretended power, but which certain people claim to have, and for sordid purposes profess to use, in order to heal the sick, or find treasures, or to raise the spirits of the departed. All this is false, and is used to deceive the superstitious and the ignorant.”
E’ Sehr, magic or witchcraft, which is of an evil form, and is, in many cases, a pretended power, but which certain people claim to have, and for sordid purposes profess to use, in order to heal the sick, or find treasures, or to raise the spirits of the departed. All this is false, and is used to deceive the superstitious and the ignorant.”}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“The ’Ilm, or Knowledge, of the Rohanee, is composed of two divisions. – the ''Ilwee,'' or Heavenly; the ''Suflee,'' or the Earthly. The Ilwee confers the privilege of personal communication with those angels and good spirits who have the care of human beings, both living and departed, entrusted to them. . . .”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The ’Ilm, or Knowledge, of the Rohanee, is composed of two divisions. – the ''Ilwee,'' or Heavenly; the ''Suflee,'' or the Earthly. The Ilwee confers the privilege of personal communication with those angels and good spirits who have the care of human beings, both living and departed, entrusted to them. . . .”}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“The Suflee, or earthly, gives the power of communication with, and a certain amount of control over, some of these evil spirits who, through rebellion, have separated themselves from the good angels, and having placed themselves under the leadership of the chief rebel Iblees have been driven from the abodes of bliss, and have made their sojourn in this world}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The Suflee, or earthly, gives the power of communication with, and a certain amount of control over, some of these evil spirits who, through rebellion, have separated themselves from the good angels, and having placed themselves under the leadership of the chief rebel Iblees” . . . . “have been driven from the abodes of bliss, and have made their sojourn in this world}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“These spirits have through the subtlety of their chief, acquired a degree of power over man and over the earth which he inhabits; and these evil ones . . . . have knowledge of mysteries, which knowledge those who possess the power of the Rohanee desire to obtain.”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“These spirits have through the subtlety of their chief, acquired a degree of power over man and over the earth which he inhabits; and these evil ones . . . . have knowledge of mysteries, which knowledge those who possess the power of the Rohanee desire to obtain.”}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“The object of the Ilm is to acquaint the one who seeks it with the hidden and spiritual life, to acquaint him, and him alone, with the secrets of the past, to reveal to him the events, of the future, the mysteries of things that were before the creation of the world, the mysteries of things that shall be after it has passed away; to allow the soul to begin its education while still unseparated from the body; to explain the real individual and distinct life of the soul during its union with the body, and of the life that awaits it after its severance therefrom, and of the unending life after it has again been united to the body; to teach him to understand that it is the soul which lives and grows, but its existence is unbounded, unhampered by time and space. It is the knowledge that gradually, even while it grows and develops, raises the veil from before one’s view, that removes the scales from the eyes, and that opens a vista into the hidden mysteries of the past as well as the future..............”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The object of the Ilm is to acquaint the one who seeks it with the hidden and spiritual life, to acquaint him, and him alone, with the secrets of the past, to reveal to him the events of the future, the mysteries of things that were before the creation of the world, the mysteries of things that shall be after it has passed away; to allow the soul to begin its education while still unseparated from the body; to explain the real individual and distinct life of the soul during its union with the body, and of the life that awaits it after its severance therefrom, and of the unending life after it has again been united to the body; to teach him to understand that it is the soul which lives and grows, but its existence is unbounded, unhampered by time and space. It is the knowledge that gradually, even while it grows and develops, raises the veil from before one’s view, that removes the scales from the eyes, and that opens a vista into the hidden mysteries of the past as well as the future. . . . .”}}


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Part of the knowledge of these secrets must be obtained from these outcast beings, and is thus called Suflee – Earthly. These spirits regard the world as their own, and desire, though that wish is, and ever will be, defeated, to keep mankind in subjection to themselves alone, and to hold back the knowledge of the higher and hidden life; they, therefore resist all attempts that men may make to obtain this knowledge, for by it a person who receives it acquires power over these fallen spirits, and they are afraid that by the spreading and development of the knowledge their influence over mankind would diminish and ultimately cease altogether.”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Part of the knowledge of these secrets must be obtained from these outcast beings, and is thus called Suflee – Earthly. These spirits regard the world as their own, and desire, though that wish is, and ever will be, defeated, to keep mankind in subjection to themselves alone, and to hold back the knowledge of the higher and hidden life; they, therefore resist all attempts that men may make to obtain this knowledge, for by it a person who receives it acquires power over these fallen spirits, and they are afraid that by the spreading and development of the knowledge their influence over mankind would diminish and ultimately cease altogether.”}}
Line 3,160: Line 3,181:
{{Page aside|335}}
{{Page aside|335}}


Sheykh Hassan considered that he would, after obtaining the revelation of the Suflee, be able to “rise to a higher and more extensive knowledge, through the other branch of the ’Ilm of the Rohanee, the Ilwee, or the Heavenly.” Also that the power could only be obtained by those who “have dedicated their lives to its search and acquirement, and who have been predestined by the Highest Will to obtain it. To a person so privileged to receive the power of the Rohanee, its possession must be his most constant desire and most ardent hope; and by long years of meditation and prayer, by untiring watchfulness and fasting, the body must be forgotten, the earthly subdued; his thoughts must be firmly fixed on the Almighty Power, which he must never cease to invoke. His whole being must be ever imbued with the constant wish, the burning longing, the merging of his entire self into that intense feeling of desire and hope; and this not for one day, or week, or month, but for many long years both by day and by night. Then – and if such be the Written Will, such the predestination – the great Name by which the Power is obtained will be revealed to him. No voice, no sound is heard, but it is shown in characters which leave their imprint on his very soul..............”
Sheykh Hassan considered that he would, after obtaining the revelation of the Suflee, be able to “rise to a higher and more extensive knowledge, through the other branch of the ’Ilm of the Rohanee, the Ilwee, or the Heavenly.” Also that the power could only be obtained by those who  
 
{{Style P-Quote|1=“have dedicated their lives to its search and acquirement, and who have been predestined by the Highest Will to obtain it. To a person so privileged to receive the power of the Rohanee, its possession must be his most constant desire and most ardent hope; and by long years of meditation and prayer, by untiring watchfulness and fasting, the body must be forgotten, the earthly subdued; his thoughts must be firmly fixed on the Almighty Power, which he must never cease to invoke. His whole being must be ever imbued with the constant wish, the burning longing, the merging of his entire self into that intense feeling of desire and hope; and this not for one day, or week, or month, but for many long years both by day and by night. Then – and if such be the Written Will, such the predestination – the great Name by which the Power is obtained will be revealed to him. No voice, no sound is heard, but it is shown in characters which leave their imprint on his very soul. . . . . .”}}


The views of Sheykh Hassan “the Spiritualist” are expressed clearly in a direction very much opposed to the views of modern “spiritualists.”
The views of Sheykh Hassan “the Spiritualist” are expressed clearly in a direction very much opposed to the views of modern “spiritualists.”


Readers of Lucifer who will trouble to compare the articles on “Practical Occultism,” and on “Occultism ''versus'' The Occult Arts,” will at once appreciate the good points of the foregoing quotations, and will see also that there is a good deal of the Occult Arts in them. In the description of the Adjurations, this is more plainly brought forward, and the reader is made to see that the rites of the ’Ilm E Rohanee as put forward in this book can only be compared to the Indian Tantrika ceremonies, with the exception that the purposes of the ’Ilm are beneficial while those of the Tantrika are usually the reverse.
Readers of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> who will trouble to compare the articles on “Practical Occultism,” and on “Occultism ''versus'' The Occult Arts,” will at once appreciate the good points of the foregoing quotations, and will see also that there is a good deal of the Occult Arts in them. In the description of the Adjurations, this is more plainly brought forward, and the reader is made to see that the rites of the ’Ilm E Rohanee as put forward in this book can only be compared to the Indian Tantrika ceremonies, with the exception that the purposes of the ’Ilm are beneficial while those of the Tantrika are usually the reverse.


The story of Hassan’s life is given to enable the reader to observe that Hassan did not make a voluntary sacrifice of his “earthly” life, but was forced by the loss of what he had to realise that it was gone from him. He did not give it up but lost it in a mysterious way. Consequently, when he finally succeeded in summoning the guardian of the past, that guardian ruined Hassan’s power of self-control by presenting before him the semblance of the manner in which he had been stripped of all that he had valued on earth. He failed in the trial and then loses his life in a manner which seems to be only a slight and rather “forced” variation on Lytton’s “Strange Story.” The aspirant for Occultism would do well to ponder on Hassan’s words as stated on p. 162, for they contain much that will be valuable not only to him but to all men. The description of the Khilweh or monastery in the desert and of the two years’ terrible probation and tortures and five years’ training as ghastly afterwards, the whole constituting seven years’ probation, will be found of interest to those who desire to learn something of the trials of chelaship. Finally, though we cannot agree with the use of such terms as “the Highest will” and “predestination” “Solomon” &amp;c., we know that these take a prominent place in Mohammedan esotericism, but that the Sufis do not use them. The result is, that we have presented before us a most interesting book, which, unlike many of those so-called “occult” literature of the present day, contains more than a mere flavour of truth, but of ''real'' occultism. We recommend it thoroughly to our readers, and especially to Theosophists.
The story of Hassan’s life is given to enable the reader to observe that Hassan did not make a voluntary sacrifice of his “earthly” life, but was forced by the loss of what he had to realise that it was gone from him. He did not give it up but lost it in a mysterious way. Consequently, when he finally succeeded in summoning the guardian of the past, that guardian ruined Hassan’s power of self-control by presenting before him the semblance of the manner in which he had been stripped of all that he had valued on earth. He failed in the trial and then loses his life in a manner which seems to be only a slight and rather “forced” variation on Lytton’s “Strange Story.” The aspirant for Occultism would do well to ponder on Hassan’s words as stated on p. 162, for they contain much that will be valuable not only to him but to all men. The description of the Khilweh or monastery in the desert and of the two years’ terrible probation and tortures and five years’ training as ghastly afterwards, the whole constituting seven years’ probation, will be found of interest to those who desire to learn something of the trials of chelaship. Finally, though we cannot agree with the use of such terms as “the Highest will” and “predestination” “Solomon” &amp;c., we know that these take a prominent place in Mohammedan esotericism, but that the Sufis do not use them. The result is, that we have presented before us a most interesting book, which, unlike many of those so-called “occult” literature of the present day, contains more than a mere flavour of truth, but of ''real'' occultism. We recommend it thoroughly to our readers, and especially to Theosophists.
Line 3,174: Line 3,197:
{{Style P-Title|“New Light on Old Truths.”}}
{{Style P-Title|“New Light on Old Truths.”}}


<center>By I. O. M. T. and M. A. M. T. Sold at Hygienic Depot, 23 Oxford</center>
<center>By I. O. M. T. and M. A. M. T. Sold at Hygienic Depôt, 23 Oxford Street, London. Price 1s.</center>
 
This little volume is written by two authors who call themselves “Ministers and Servants of the New Dispensation,” in one of whom we recognise a clergyman of the Church of England not unknown to us. Its purpose is contained in the sentence on page 6.
 
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Select from each church and from all nations and all ages the things that are good, and beautiful, and true, and when thou hast formed them into one, instil them into the minds of the people for their use.”}}
 
No one interested in Theosophy can deny that this is a high aim and one worthy of adoption.
 
In the course of about 140 pages but few of these truths can be touched upon; but we may safely recommend this book to our readers as an attempt to throw light upon many of the mysteries of Christian dogma. The authors say:


Street, London. Price is. This little volume is written by two authors who call themselves “Ministers and Servants of the New Dispensation,” in one of whom we recognise a clergyman of the Church of England not unknown to us. Its purpose is contained in the sentence on page 6. “Select from each church and from all. nations and all ages the things that are good, and beautiful, and true, and when thou hast formed them into one, instil them into the minds of the people for their use.” No one interested in Theosophy can deny that this is a high aim and one worthy of adoption.
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Abbé Roca and others have spoken in the Roman Church, and that with no uncertain sound, and the initiates among the higher clergy may have the knowledge which yet they will proclaim; but who in the English or other Protestant Churches have dared to teach the esoteric and hidden doctrines of the Catholic faith?”}}


In the course of about 140 pages but few of these truths can be touched upon; but we may safely recommend this book to our readers as an attempt to throw light upon many of the mysteries of Christian dogma. The authors say: “Abbé Roca and others have spoken in the Roman Church, and that with no uncertain sound, and the initiates among the higher clergy may have the knowledge which yet they will proclaim; but who in the English or other Protestant Churches have dared to teach the esoteric and hidden doctrines of the Catholic faith?” We have then an exposition of the tenet which is a cardinal point in the New Dispensation Creed, the ''Motherhood'' conjoined with the Fatherhood, in the heavens above as in the earth beneath.
We have then an exposition of the tenet which is a cardinal point in the New Dispensation Creed, the ''Motherhood'' conjoined with the Fatherhood, in the heavens above as in the earth beneath.


The Protestant Church refuses to allow of any Divine Mother, but the Roman Church has preserved this doctrine of antiquity, though in a distorted form, and it is now finding its way into most of the mystic writings of the times. We are in “New Light,” referred for its corroboration to the Talmudical writings, in which such benedictions as this occur, “The Great Jehovah blessed is He! and his Shechinah, blessed is She – even the holy Duality in Unity on the throne of Their Glory,” &amp;c., &amp;c. But it is only within the last few years that this mystery of all times has been insisted upon as a necessary factor in all religion and ethics; the woman clothed with the Sun, being the type of the divinity of woman, and of the spirit of pure Love which must rule co-equally with the spirit of wisdom, typified in man, when the world shall be overcome by the Universal Brotherhood for which we are all yearning.
The Protestant Church refuses to allow of any Divine Mother, but the Roman Church has preserved this doctrine of antiquity, though in a distorted form, and it is now finding its way into most of the mystic writings of the times. We are in “New Light,” referred for its corroboration to the Talmudical writings, in which such benedictions as this occur, “The Great Jehovah blessed is He! and his Shechinah, blessed is She – even the holy Duality in Unity on the throne of Their Glory,” &amp;c., &amp;c. But it is only within the last few years that this mystery of all times has been insisted upon as a necessary factor in all religion and ethics; the woman clothed with the Sun, being the type of the divinity of woman, and of the spirit of pure Love which must rule co-equally with the spirit of wisdom, typified in man, when the world shall be overcome by the Universal Brotherhood for which we are all yearning.


I. O. and M. A. deal with many other questions of great importance to man in this, his earth life, such as those of re-incarnation and Karma, and adduce interesting indications of belief in these doctrines from the Old and New Testaments. In this connection an extremely poetical ''Vision'' is narrated, wherein the Universe appeared as a great crystal globe filled with an ethereal fluid containing countless lesser globes of the colour of a rose. “Each lesser globe seemed to pale in turn and disappear for a season, and then to re-appear increased in its capacity, and receptiveness, and the larger became centres to the many smaller which were about them.” .
I. O. and M. A. deal with many other questions of great importance to man in this, his earth life, such as those of re-incarnation and Karma, and adduce interesting indications of belief in these doctrines from the Old and New Testaments. In this connection an extremely poetical ''Vision'' is narrated, wherein the Universe appeared as a great crystal globe filled with an ethereal fluid containing countless lesser globes of the colour of a rose. “Each lesser globe seemed to pale in turn and disappear for a season, and then to re-appear increased in its capacity, and receptiveness, and the larger became centres to the many smaller which were about them.”


We strongly advise our readers to obtain this little book, and follow for themselves the clue which it gives to many of the rites of Christian Churches; and, in conclusion, can only give one more quotation which should recommend the work to all Theosophists.
We strongly advise our readers to obtain this little book, and follow for themselves the clue which it gives to many of the rites of Christian Churches; and, in conclusion, can only give one more quotation which should recommend the work to all Theosophists.


“There is an ascent of the Soul and a descent of the Spirit. As the Soul rises higher and higher into the Spirit she becomes Divine, and filled with the fulness of God, and as the Spirit of God descends deeper and deeper into the Soul, He ‘becomes man.’ He, or she, who has the Spirit in ''all'' its fulness, whose Soul has ascended highest into the Spirit, and into whose Soul the Spirit has descended most deeply, the same is a Christ of God.”
 
 
{{Style P-Quote|1=“There is an ascent of the Soul and a descent of the Spirit. As the Soul rises higher and higher into the Spirit she becomes Divine, and filled with the fulness of God, and as the Spirit of God descends deeper and deeper into the Soul, He ‘becomes man.’ He, or she, who has the Spirit in ''all'' its fulness, whose Soul has ascended highest into the Spirit, and into whose Soul the Spirit has descended most deeply, the same is a Christ of God.”}}
 
 


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|337}}
{{Page aside|337}}
{{Style P-Title|Correspondence}}


{{Style P-Title|A Protest}}
{{Style P-Title|A Protest}}


As a subscriber to the Theosophical Publication Society, I have lately received their Pamphlet No. 6, the first paper in which is an able and interesting exposition of the doctrine of Re-incarnation, signed “T. B. Harbottle.” It contains, however, one statement with regard to the teaching of the Christian churches so astonishing, and, as far as the Catholic Church is concerned, so incorrect, that unless some abler pen than mine should be first in the lists, I must beg your permission to break a lance with the (otherwise) learned occultist; and though Mr. Harbottle’s paper appears separately, I take it that Lucifer is the Arena in which theosophical questions such as these may be fought out
{{Style P-Quote|1=As a subscriber to the Theosophical Publication Society, I have lately received their Pamphlet No. 6, the first paper in which is an able and interesting exposition of the doctrine of Re-incarnation, signed “T. B. Harbottle.” It contains, however, one statement with regard to the teaching of the Christian churches so astonishing, and, as far as the Catholic Church is concerned, so incorrect, that unless some abler pen than mine should be first in the lists, I must beg your permission to break a lance with the (otherwise) learned occultist; and though Mr. Harbottle’s paper appears separately, I take it that <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> is the Arena in which theosophical questions such as these may be fought out.


I will begin by quoting certain passages from Mr. Harbottle’s paper, page 6.
I will begin by quoting certain passages from Mr. Harbottle’s paper, page 6.


“Protestantism offers no scheme of punishment for those who are partly bad; no reward for that which is good in those who are partly evil” . . . “What is necessary, according to the teachings of Protestantism, is repentance and faith . . . With these, a man is released from the necessity of fighting his lower nature. . . The Church of Rome has preserved, in her doctrine of purgatory, a punishment for the evil done by those who are not wholly bad, and so far her teaching is somewhat more philosophical and logical than that of Protestantism; but she teaches, also, that faith is the first requisite. . . ''In'' ''neither section of Christianity, indeed, is there any recognition of the necessity of'' ''that self-conquest which is the basis of the Theosophical system of ethics. Both'' ''believe in a divine grace which, descending into the heart of man, takes as it were'' ''the battle out of his hands and relieves him from responsibility and possibility of'' ''failure.”'' (The italics are mine.)
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Protestantism offers no scheme of punishment for those who are partly bad; no reward for that which is good in those who are partly evil” . . . “What is necessary, according to the teachings of Protestantism, is repentance and faith . . . With these, a man is released from the necessity of fighting his lower nature. . . The Church of Rome has preserved, in her doctrine of purgatory, a punishment for the evil done by those who are not wholly bad, and so far her teaching is somewhat more philosophical and logical than that of Protestantism; but she teaches, also, that faith is the first requisite. . . ''In neither section of Christianity, indeed, is there any recognition of the necessity of that self-conquest which is the basis of the Theosophical system of ethics. Both believe in a divine grace which, descending into the heart of man, takes as it were the battle out of his hands and relieves him from responsibility and possibility of failure.”'' (The italics are mine.)}}


With regard to what may be the “teachings of Protestantism,” I do not intend to deal, because Protestantism being a congeries of innumerable sects with very various teachings, it is impossible to speak of each separately, and I should be certain to fall foul of some. But as a member of the Roman Catholic Church, which is the “Mother and Mistress”<ref name="v2-p337-n1">We object to the claim. See Editors’ note.</ref> of all Christian Churches and from which they are all derived, in a greater or less degree, I can speak with certainty, because all her children are taught the same doctrine, and are trained, up to a certain point, in the same practice.
With regard to what may be the “teachings of Protestantism,” I do not intend to deal, because Protestantism being a congeries of innumerable sects with very various teachings, it is impossible to speak of each separately, and I should be certain to fall foul of some. But as a member of the Roman Catholic Church, which is the “Mother and Mistress”<ref name="v2-p337-n1">We object to the claim. See Editors’ note.</ref> of all Christian Churches and from which they are all derived, in a greater or less degree, I can speak with certainty, because all her children are taught the same doctrine, and are trained, up to a certain point, in the same practice.
Line 3,216: Line 3,253:
How often are we reminded of the words of St. Augustine: “God made us without ourselves, but He will not save us without ourselves!” and it is a Catholic poet who says:
How often are we reminded of the words of St. Augustine: “God made us without ourselves, but He will not save us without ourselves!” and it is a Catholic poet who says:


{{Style P-Quote|1=“And does the road lead up hill all the way?}}
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“And does the road lead up hill all the way?
 
  Yes; to the very end.
Yes; to the very end.
 
And will the journey last the whole, long day?
And will the journey last the whole, long day?
 
  From morn to night, my friend.”}}
From morn to night, my friend.”


The fight can never be given up; one by one the passions must be subdued, trodden down, or rooted out; and those who find the attractions and temptations of this wicked world too strong for them, or even too interrupting for the pursuit and cultivation of the Spiritual life, are fain to retire into the seclusion of the monastery; and they make the “Great Renunciation” not in order – as the unknowing often assert – that they may lead lives of idleness and luxury, but that, face to face with themselves and with the Eternal, they may rise upon the “Stepping-stones of their dead selves to higher things.”
The fight can never be given up; one by one the passions must be subdued, trodden down, or rooted out; and those who find the attractions and temptations of this wicked world too strong for them, or even too interrupting for the pursuit and cultivation of the Spiritual life, are fain to retire into the seclusion of the monastery; and they make the “Great Renunciation” not in order – as the unknowing often assert – that they may lead lives of idleness and luxury, but that, face to face with themselves and with the Eternal, they may rise upon the “Stepping-stones of their dead selves to higher things.”
Line 3,232: Line 3,266:
In my humble opinion, our object should be to heal breaches, not to increase their number; and by fairness and charity to bring nearer the great Day of Reconciliation, desired by all true lovers of Truth and of mankind.
In my humble opinion, our object should be to heal breaches, not to increase their number; and by fairness and charity to bring nearer the great Day of Reconciliation, desired by all true lovers of Truth and of mankind.


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Discipula}}
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Discipula.</span>}}


<hr>
<hr>
Line 3,246: Line 3,280:
{{Style P-Title|What Reincarnates?}}
{{Style P-Title|What Reincarnates?}}


With reference to the recent discussion as to how much of the personality, if any, accompanies the divine individuality in its passage from death to birth, the Bhagavad Gita speaks with no uncertain sound. The following is Mr. Subba Row’s reading of the 8th verse in chapter 15.
{{Style P-Quote|1=With reference to the recent discussion as to how much of the personality, if any, accompanies the divine individuality in its passage from death to birth, the Bhagavad Gita speaks with no uncertain sound. The following is Mr. Subba Row’s reading of the 8th verse in chapter 15.


“When the lord Jiva quits one body and enters another, he carries with him the mind and the senses, as the wind carries the fragrance of flowers from their source.”
{{Style P-Quote|1=“When the lord Jiva quits one body and enters another, he carries with him the mind and the senses, as the wind carries the fragrance of flowers from their source.”}}


However necessary a fresh revelation may have been to bring before the Western mind in a definite form the truths we recognise under the name of the Occult Philosophy – and much that has been written on the subject, notably, the little book called “Light on the Path,” may be regarded as such a new revelation – yet nothing can take the place of the older scriptures, and among these none stand on such a supreme height as Bhagavad Gita, containing, as it does, in its instruction on the Sacred Science, the very essence of all the Vedas.
However necessary a fresh revelation may have been to bring before the Western mind in a definite form the truths we recognise under the name of the Occult Philosophy – and much that has been written on the subject, notably, the little book called “Light on the Path,” may be regarded as such a new revelation – yet nothing can take the place of the older scriptures, and among these none stand on such a supreme height as Bhagavad Gita, containing, as it does, in its instruction on the Sacred Science, the very essence of all the Vedas.
Line 3,254: Line 3,288:
It may sometimes speak in mystic language not always fully interpretable by the Western scholar, but where it states a thing definitely, it may be said to settle the question – and the above would seem to be a case in point. There is not much room for difference of opinion as to what is meant by the mind and the senses. To the writer it seems that not only the “Manas,” but the Kamarupa is included in the totality of the entity that reincarnates (see Editors’ note), and this only bears out the logical conception that there are no great leaps in nature, and that the man or woman takes up at each re-birth the threads of his or her character – alteration of sex should there be such notwithstanding – pretty much where he or she left off. The occult law which teaches that before a man can attain knowledge he must have passed through all places, foul and clean alike, will thus have to be accounted for by the gradual alterations of character during each lifetime.
It may sometimes speak in mystic language not always fully interpretable by the Western scholar, but where it states a thing definitely, it may be said to settle the question – and the above would seem to be a case in point. There is not much room for difference of opinion as to what is meant by the mind and the senses. To the writer it seems that not only the “Manas,” but the Kamarupa is included in the totality of the entity that reincarnates (see Editors’ note), and this only bears out the logical conception that there are no great leaps in nature, and that the man or woman takes up at each re-birth the threads of his or her character – alteration of sex should there be such notwithstanding – pretty much where he or she left off. The occult law which teaches that before a man can attain knowledge he must have passed through all places, foul and clean alike, will thus have to be accounted for by the gradual alterations of character during each lifetime.


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Pilgrim}}
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Pilgrim.</span>}}


<hr>
<hr>
Line 3,289: Line 3,323:
{{Style P-Title|Across Ceylon}}
{{Style P-Title|Across Ceylon}}


CEYLON is the jewel-pendant of the Indian Empire – a glowing luxurious garden teeming with natural beauties in infinite variety, where the fierce heat of India is softened by “purple spheres of sea,” and the climate, an almost unchanging continuity of the richest imaginable midsummer. P. and O. passengers staying for a day or two, or for a few hours only, at Galle or Colombo, on their way to or from Australia or the Indian ports of the Bay of Bengal, will gather from even such passing glimpses of Ceylon, bright memories of its tropical glory that can never afterwards fade entirely away. The abundant vigour of the vegetation, the glowing oriental magnificence of the landscape, rolling up inland into great mountains and everywhere glossy with shining verdure and scented with tropical forest, the natural splendour of the whole country must always leave an impression on imaginative minds, that no lapse of time or variety of other scenes can efface. But the passing European traveller or tourist will generally associate Ceylon with ideas of languor and enervating enjoyment. Nor will many residents reproach the island in their recollections with any worse-attributes than those that may have been associated with their own ''ennui.'' They may have a large experience of its Anglicised aspects without realizing much of the inner life of the natives, or of the wild interior. Their travels may never take them out of reach of the imported luxuries of European homes, and they may little realise the very different impressions of Ceylon that they would accumulate if they struck away from the railway lines and the easy comforts of plantation homesteads, in search of a path through unfrequented districts.
Ceylon is the jewel-pendant of the Indian Empire – a glowing luxurious garden teeming with natural beauties in infinite variety, where the fierce heat of India is softened by “purple spheres of sea,” and the climate, an almost unchanging continuity of the richest imaginable midsummer. P. and O. passengers staying for a day or two, or for a few hours only, at Galle or Colombo, on their way to or from Australia or the Indian ports of the Bay of Bengal, will gather from even such passing glimpses of Ceylon, bright memories of its tropical glory that can never afterwards fade entirely away. The abundant vigour of the vegetation, the glowing oriental magnificence of the landscape, rolling up inland into great mountains and everywhere glossy with shining verdure and scented with tropical forest, the natural splendour of the whole country must always leave an impression on imaginative minds, that no lapse of time or variety of other scenes can efface. But the passing European traveller or tourist will generally associate Ceylon with ideas of languor and enervating enjoyment. Nor will many residents reproach the island in their recollections with any worse attributes than those that may have been associated with their own ''ennui.'' They may have a large experience of its Anglicised aspects without realizing much of the inner life of the natives, or of the wild interior. Their travels may never take them out of reach of the imported luxuries of European homes, and they may little realise the very different impressions of Ceylon that they would accumulate if they struck away from the railway lines and the easy comforts of plantation homesteads, in search of a path through unfrequented districts.


My own acquaintance with Ceylon, does not extend much beyond the beautiful Wackwalle Bungalow – a tourists’ restaurant near Galle, which commands a view of a valley so surpassing in its loveliness that it realises, better than any other scenery I have ever encountered, the popular conception of the Garden of Eden. But the Wackwalle view has often been described, and it is not my present purpose to dwell upon its charms, for I have a friend in Ceylon who lives there for purposes unconnected with the satisfaction of epicurean tastes; and the contrast to be observed between recent experiences of his and the Ceylonese excursions likely to be familiar to readers who have visited the island under ordinary conditions, has flashed upon my own mind so forcibly that I cannot feel free to leave a narrative he has recently sent me buried in the obscurity of private correspondence.
My own acquaintance with Ceylon, does not extend much beyond the beautiful Wackwalle Bungalow – a tourists’ restaurant near Galle, which commands a view of a valley so surpassing in its loveliness that it realises, better than any other scenery I have ever encountered, the popular conception of the Garden of Eden. But the Wackwalle view has often been described, and it is not my present purpose to dwell upon its charms, for I have a friend in Ceylon who lives there for purposes unconnected with the satisfaction of epicurean tastes; and the contrast to be observed between recent experiences of his and the Ceylonese excursions likely to be familiar to readers who have visited the island under ordinary conditions, has flashed upon my own mind so forcibly that I cannot feel free to leave a narrative he has recently sent me buried in the obscurity of private correspondence.
Line 3,299: Line 3,333:
lives habitually in Ceylon (for reasons wholly unconnected with personal interests and ambitions), and is engaged in benevolent work for the advantage of the native population. A few months ago, being then at Colombo, he found himself required, in fulfilment of what he conceived to be a Theosophical duty, to repair to Madras with all possible speed. With a native companion he had arranged to leave Colombo on the 21st of December by the steamer ''Almora.'' But on the evening of the 19th, he heard that that vessel had been delayed in the Red Sea, and would not arrive till the 27th, so he and his friend had to find some other means of transit. I continue the story in his own words:
lives habitually in Ceylon (for reasons wholly unconnected with personal interests and ambitions), and is engaged in benevolent work for the advantage of the native population. A few months ago, being then at Colombo, he found himself required, in fulfilment of what he conceived to be a Theosophical duty, to repair to Madras with all possible speed. With a native companion he had arranged to leave Colombo on the 21st of December by the steamer ''Almora.'' But on the evening of the 19th, he heard that that vessel had been delayed in the Red Sea, and would not arrive till the 27th, so he and his friend had to find some other means of transit. I continue the story in his own words:


“On the morning of the 20th I went round to every steamer office in Colombo trying to find something – anything, even a cargo boat – that would put us ashore in India in time, but nothing of the kind was to be had. I had heard that there were little native brigs running between Colombo and India, so I went to see about them also, but I found that their captains were all afraid to put out in consequence of the bad weather. Several had started the night before and had to return, getting back into the harbour with great difficulty and some serious damage. As the weather still continued unfavourable on the morning of the 21st, and it therefore seemed unlikely that any of these little boats would leave that day, I determined to try what is called the land route – that is to travel by land to the north of Ceylon, and make my way somehow or other across the narrowest part of Palka Strait. No one seemed to know much about this land route – I could not find that any of my friends had ever travelled by it; but I knew there was a land route, and it seemed the only way open to us.
{{Style P-Quote|1=“On the morning of the 20th I went round to every steamer office in Colombo trying to find something – anything, even a cargo boat – that would put us ashore in India in time, but nothing of the kind was to be had. I had heard that there were little native brigs running between Colombo and India, so I went to see about them also, but I found that their captains were all afraid to put out in consequence of the bad weather. Several had started the night before and had to return, getting back into the harbour with great difficulty and some serious damage. As the weather still continued unfavourable on the morning of the 21st, and it therefore seemed unlikely that any of these little boats would leave that day, I determined to try what is called the land route – that is to travel by land to the north of Ceylon, and make my way somehow or other across the narrowest part of Palka Strait. No one seemed to know much about this land route – I could not find that any of my friends had ever travelled by it; but I knew there was a land route, and it seemed the only way open to us.


“Accordingly, we left Colombo by the 7.30 train on the morning of the 21st, and reached Kandy at 11 o’clock, and Matale, the northern limit of the railway at present, at noon. From that point what little traffic there is is carried on by an arrangement called a coach, though it is very different from our English coaches. Here commenced our difficulties, for the agent at the coach office informed us that because of the heaviness of the roads the proprietor had ordered him not to allow more than two passengers to travel on any one day, and that those two places were already engaged several days in advance. I explained the circumstances of our case, and showed how urgent it was that we should get on quickly. I even offered extra payment, but in vain; the agent could not make any exception to his employer’s rule. I then enquired where the proprietor was to be found, and was told that he lived about eight miles along the road. I suggested that we might at least go in the coach as far as that; ''that'' could not do the horses much harm; and I would undertake to persuade the proprietor to relax his rule. With much difficulty I induced the agent to agree to this, but he protested all the while that we were foredoomed to failure. He was quite sure his master
“Accordingly, we left Colombo by the 7.30 train on the morning of the 21st, and reached Kandy at 11 o’clock, and Matale, the northern limit of the railway at present, at noon. From that point what little traffic there is is carried on by an arrangement called a coach, though it is very different from our English coaches. Here commenced our difficulties, for the agent at the coach office informed us that because of the heaviness of the roads the proprietor had ordered him not to allow more than two passengers to travel on any one day, and that those two places were already engaged several days in advance. I explained the circumstances of our case, and showed how urgent it was that we should get on quickly. I even offered extra payment, but in vain; the agent could not make any exception to his employer’s rule. I then enquired where the proprietor was to be found, and was told that he lived about eight miles along the road. I suggested that we might at least go in the coach as far as that; ''that'' could not do the horses much harm; and I would undertake to persuade the proprietor to relax his rule. With much difficulty I induced the agent to agree to this, but he protested all the while that we were foredoomed to failure. He was quite sure his master
Line 3,305: Line 3,339:
{{Page aside|350}}
{{Page aside|350}}


would not let us go on. I thought differently, and I was right; a little judicious management of the proprietor soon procured for us the requisite permission for us to travel as far as Anuradhapura<ref name="v2-p350-n1">Anuradhapura is the wonderful ruined city of Ancient Ceylon, where the sacred “Bo-tree” still grows. It is of this place that Mr. Burrows speaks in his “Buried Cities of Ceylon/' when he describes the former inhabitants of the island as a nation ** that could build a city of gigantic monoliths, carve a mountain into a graceful shrine, and decorate the pious monuments with delicate pillars that would have done credit to a Grecian artist.” My friend had visited and described Anuradhapura more than a year previously to his present journey, so that he does not now stop to enlarge upon its wonders. “The first thing that attracted our attention,’’ he wrote of Anuradhapura on that occasion, “on descending from the coach, was a collection of sixteen hundred square granite pillars, arranged in rows of forty, and standing about six feet apart, so as to cover an area of about two hundred and forty feet each way. Though they stand some twelve feet out of the ground, each pillar is one solid block of stone. . . . These sixteen hundred pillars, it seems, originally supported the floor of an enormous monastery called ‘The Great Brazen Place,’ built by King Dutugemusue in the year 161 B.C. This building, we read, was nine storeys in height, each storey being less in size than the one below it. It contained a thousand dormitories for priests, besides various other apart ments, including a great hall supported on golden pillars resting on lions, in the centre of which stood a magnificent ivory throne, and as the whole vast fabric was roofed with tiles of burnished brass (whence its name), it must have presented a truly imposing appearance in those brave days of old.”</ref> the limit of this jurisdiction. As I have already described the journey to that town, I need not say much about it here.
would not let us go on. I thought differently, and I was right; a little judicious management of the proprietor soon procured for us the requisite permission for us to travel as far as Anuradhapura,<ref name="v2-p350-n1">Anuradhapura is the wonderful ruined city of Ancient Ceylon, where the sacred “Bo-tree” still grows. It is of this place that Mr. Burrows speaks in his “Buried Cities of Ceylon,” when he describes the former inhabitants of the island as a nation “that could build a city of gigantic monoliths, carve a mountain into a graceful shrine, and decorate the pious monuments with delicate pillars that would have done credit to a Grecian artist.” My friend had visited and described Anuradhapura more than a year previously to his present journey, so that he does not now stop to enlarge upon its wonders. “The first thing that attracted our attention,” he wrote of Anuradhapura on that occasion, “on descending from the coach, was a collection of sixteen hundred square granite pillars, arranged in rows of forty, and standing about six feet apart, so as to cover an area of about two hundred and forty feet each way. Though they stand some twelve feet out of the ground, each pillar is one solid block of stone. . . . These sixteen hundred pillars, it seems, originally supported the floor of an enormous monastery called ‘The Great Brazen Place,’ built by King Dutugemusue in the year 161 B.C. This building, we read, was nine storeys in height, each storey being less in size than the one below it. It contained a thousand dormitories for priests, besides various other apartments, including a great hall supported on golden pillars resting on lions, in the centre of which stood a magnificent ivory throne, and as the whole vast fabric was roofed with tiles of burnished brass (whence its name), it must have presented a truly imposing appearance in those brave days of old.”</ref> the limit of his jurisdiction. As I have already described the journey to that town, I need not say much about it here.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“My present experience differed from the earlier one only in two ways – first, that owing to the heaviness of the road, we were nine hours late, and, secondly, that in several places there were considerable inundations. Twice the road was so entirely washed away that we had to get out and wade for half-a-mile over sharp stones through a rapid current over knee deep, the empty coach following as best it might. At last, about three miles from Anuradhapura, we found a bridge washed away, and our road barred by a furious torrent, half-a-mile wide, of unknown depth. We had no boat, and my companion could not swim. I thought of making a raft, but soon gave up the idea, perceiving that the swiftness of the current would render it utterly unmanageable. The best thing to do seemed to be to skirt the torrent and try to strike the north road at some point higher up; so we abandoned the coach and walked to Mihintale, eight miles off, through rain of truly' tropical vigour. It was after dark when we reached there, but still we managed to hire a bullock cart to take us to Madavachchi, a village on the Jaffna road. We arrived there at daybreak only to find that as there was no booking-office, we could not obtain coach tickets there. Immediately we engaged another bullock-cart and pushed on to Vavoniyavilankulam.}}
“My present experience differed from the earlier one only in two ways – first, that owing to the heaviness of the road, we were nine hours late, and, secondly, that in several places there were considerable inundations. Twice the road was so entirely washed away that we had to get out and wade for half-a-mile over sharp stones through a rapid current over knee deep, the empty coach following as best it might. At last, about three miles from Anuradhapura, we found a bridge washed away, and our road barred by a furious torrent, half-a-mile wide, of unknown depth. We had no boat, and my companion could not swim. I thought of making a raft, but soon gave up the idea, perceiving that the swiftness of the current would render it utterly unmanageable. The best thing to do seemed to be to skirt the torrent and try to strike the north road at some point higher up; so we abandoned the coach and walked to Mihintale, eight miles off, through rain of truly tropical vigour. It was after dark when we reached there, but still we managed to hire a bullock cart to take us to Madavachchi, a village on the Jaffna road. We arrived there at daybreak only to find that as there was no booking-office, we could not obtain coach tickets there. Immediately we engaged another bullock-cart and pushed on to Vavoniyavilankulam.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“We were by this time in the part of the island where nothing is spoken but Tamil, a language of which neither I nor my companion knew ten words, so we were rather uncertain as to what the people meant; but at any rate they would issue us no tickets and would say nothing at all about the coach. In consequence of the inundations everything was thrown out of order, and we had no idea at what time}}
“We were by this time in the part of the island where nothing is spoken but Tamil, a language of which neither I nor my companion knew ten words, so we were rather uncertain as to what the people meant; but at any rate they would issue us no tickets and would say nothing at all about the coach. In consequence of the inundations everything was thrown out of order, and we had no idea at what time


{{Page aside|351}}
{{Page aside|351}}
Line 3,317: Line 3,351:
“Imagine a platform of rough boards about three feet by four, set on wheels and covered by a sort of bamboo roof about four feet above it. Then suppose this machine loaded with mail-bags, tin boxes, and miscellaneous luggage, on the top of which were somehow crouched (for there was no room either to sit or to lie) two forlorn human beings – everything inside and out being thoroughly, hopelessly, soakingly wet – and perhaps you may succeed in forming an imperfect picture of Her Majesty’s Jaffna mail coach as it drew up that night at Vavoniyavilankulam.
“Imagine a platform of rough boards about three feet by four, set on wheels and covered by a sort of bamboo roof about four feet above it. Then suppose this machine loaded with mail-bags, tin boxes, and miscellaneous luggage, on the top of which were somehow crouched (for there was no room either to sit or to lie) two forlorn human beings – everything inside and out being thoroughly, hopelessly, soakingly wet – and perhaps you may succeed in forming an imperfect picture of Her Majesty’s Jaffna mail coach as it drew up that night at Vavoniyavilankulam.


"The coach driver having, as we afterwards discovered, received the same order as the agent at Matale, opposed our attempt to get in, and of course the miserable passengers already in possession viewed the prospect of still further crowding with anything but joy. Remember that we did not understand the language and had no means whatever of explaining the urgency of the case, or inducing anybody to listen to reason. What could we do? Nothing, I think, but what we did; and that was to push aside all opposition, throw in our bags, climb upon them ourselves and simply sit there, trying to look unconscious of the torrent of vigorous vituperation that was being poured upon us. After a few minutes the driver took away the oxen from the coach and was evidently refusing to proceed; however, we judged we could probably tire him out at that game, because, as he had mail bags on board, he would not dare to delay much; so we pursued a policy of masterly inactivity. The driver retired into a hut and stayed there half-an-hour; still we were immovable. Presently he reappeared and began to adjure us once more, but this time in a much more respectful tone, and – seeing, I suppose, that sulkiness was of no use – one of our unfortunate fellow passengers now discovered that he could speak a little English and proceeded to act as interpreter.
“The coach driver having, as we afterwards discovered, received the same order as the agent at Matale, opposed our attempt to get in, and of course the miserable passengers already in possession viewed the prospect of still further crowding with anything but joy. Remember that we did not understand the language and had no means whatever of explaining the urgency of the case, or inducing anybody to listen to reason. What could we do? Nothing, I think, but what we did; and that was to push aside all opposition, throw in our bags, climb upon them ourselves and simply sit there, trying to look unconscious of the torrent of vigorous vituperation that was being poured upon us. After a few minutes the driver took away the oxen from the coach and was evidently refusing to proceed; however, we judged we could probably tire him out at that game, because, as he had mail bags on board, he would not dare to delay much; so we pursued a policy of masterly inactivity. The driver retired into a hut and stayed there half-an-hour; still we were immovable. Presently he reappeared and began to adjure us once more, but this time in a much more respectful tone, and – seeing, I suppose, that sulkiness was of no use – one of our unfortunate fellow passengers now discovered that he could speak a little English and proceeded to act as interpreter.


“Through him the driver represented that he could not possibly take us. The roads were very bad, the coach would break down, the oxen would be unable to draw it, and above all, his orders to take only two passengers were precise and he was afraid of the consequences if he disobeyed. I rejoined on my side that business compelled me to go, that I was willing to take all responsibility as to coach and cattle, that I would myself see the proprietor and exonerate the driver; and, in fact, that I was simply going on in spite of everything. Well, it all seemed useless, but at last the man incautiously remarked that if there had been only ''one'' of us, perhaps the thing might have been possible. I at once pinned him down to that admission, and told him that if he would take my friend and the luggage, I would cheerfully walk. We were not much more than 100 miles from Jaffna, and I knew I could
“Through him the driver represented that he could not possibly take us. The roads were very bad, the coach would break down, the oxen would be unable to draw it, and above all, his orders to take only two passengers were precise and he was afraid of the consequences if he disobeyed. I rejoined on my side that business compelled me to go, that I was willing to take all responsibility as to coach and cattle, that I would myself see the proprietor and exonerate the driver; and, in fact, that I was simply going on in spite of everything. Well, it all seemed useless, but at last the man incautiously remarked that if there had been only ''one'' of us, perhaps the thing might have been possible. I at once pinned him down to that admission, and told him that if he would take my friend and the luggage, I would cheerfully walk. We were not much more than 100 miles from Jaffna, and I knew I could
Line 3,325: Line 3,359:
get over the ground quite as fast as the coach on such a road as that, so I felt quite safe in making the proposal. In this manner, then we eventually started – I walking, or rather wading, behind and the other three passengers riding. There were more inundations, and the road was a mere apology for one for some distance; but after about twenty miles we got to drier ground, and I was able to ride; though riding in that vehicle was certainly more uncomfortable than walking. Presently dawn came, and all that weary day we jogged on in incessant heavy rain through unbroken and more or less inundated jungle, seeing no houses and no human beings except at the little isolated huts where, at regular intervals, we changed cattle. Recollect that not for one moment was any approach to rest or comfort possible, that we were soaked to the very bones, and that we could get no food of any description – indeed nothing whatever had passed our lips for two entire days and nights – and you will begin to realise our condition when, after four nights without sleep, without even a chance to take our wet coats off, we reached an obscure seaport named Kayto on the morning of Christmas day.
get over the ground quite as fast as the coach on such a road as that, so I felt quite safe in making the proposal. In this manner, then we eventually started – I walking, or rather wading, behind and the other three passengers riding. There were more inundations, and the road was a mere apology for one for some distance; but after about twenty miles we got to drier ground, and I was able to ride; though riding in that vehicle was certainly more uncomfortable than walking. Presently dawn came, and all that weary day we jogged on in incessant heavy rain through unbroken and more or less inundated jungle, seeing no houses and no human beings except at the little isolated huts where, at regular intervals, we changed cattle. Recollect that not for one moment was any approach to rest or comfort possible, that we were soaked to the very bones, and that we could get no food of any description – indeed nothing whatever had passed our lips for two entire days and nights – and you will begin to realise our condition when, after four nights without sleep, without even a chance to take our wet coats off, we reached an obscure seaport named Kayto on the morning of Christmas day.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“We had arrived at Jaffna, I should have said, just at midnight, and learning that there were no vessels leaving there for India had at once engaged a bullock cart to go on to Kayto. Here there was only about forty miles of sea between us and India, but still our evil fortune did not desert us. There were twenty-six native boats (of 16 or 18 tons) ready to start, but the weather was so bad, and the wind so unfavourable, that the crews were all afraid to go. We offered double fare, but it was useless. The natives are not good sailors at the best of times, and nothing would tempt them to risk their ricketty craft in such weather. Here at last was an obstacle that all our perseverance could not surmount. There was nothing for it but to wait, so we went up to what is called the “rest house” – of course there are no such things as hotels in these places – and managed to get some curry and rice cooked, the first meal we had sat down to since leaving Colombo. While it was cooking we took off our wet clothes – also for the first time since leaving Colombo – had a most refreshing bath, and put on, not dry ones, for nothing was dry, but comparatively clean ones. Then we took our food and enjoyed it, and after that, as it was evening (our enquiries and bargainings had taken time), we went straight off to bed. Of course our bedding, like everything else, was soaked through and through, but we were tired enough to sleep in the bed of a river. We just dropped down and lay like logs for fourteen hours or so.}}
“We had arrived at Jaffna, I should have said, just at midnight, and learning that there were no vessels leaving there for India had at once engaged a bullock cart to go on to Kayto. Here there was only about forty miles of sea between us and India, but still our evil fortune did not desert us. There were twenty-six native boats (of 16 or 18 tons) ready to start, but the weather was so bad, and the wind so unfavourable, that the crews were all afraid to go. We offered double fare, but it was useless. The natives are not good sailors at the best of times, and nothing would tempt them to risk their ricketty craft in such weather. Here at last was an obstacle that all our perseverance could not surmount. There was nothing for it but to wait, so we went up to what is called the “rest house” – of course there are no such things as hotels in these places – and managed to get some curry and rice cooked, the first meal we had sat down to since leaving Colombo. While it was cooking we took off our wet clothes – also for the first time since leaving Colombo – had a most refreshing bath, and put on, not dry ones, for nothing was dry, but comparatively clean ones. Then we took our food and enjoyed it, and after that, as it was evening (our enquiries and bargainings had taken time), we went straight off to bed. Of course our bedding, like everything else, was soaked through and through, but we were tired enough to sleep in the bed of a river. We just dropped down and lay like logs for fourteen hours or so.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“In most countries such an adventure would end in a rheumatic fever, but in this glorious climate, after all this and much more, we are both as flourishing as ever. To cut the story short, on the following day the weather improved slightly and we found a Mahomedan captain who was willing to start. About five o’clock p.m. we got under weigh. The sea}}
“In most countries such an adventure would end in a rheumatic fever, but in this glorious climate, after all this and much more, we are both as flourishing as ever. To cut the story short, on the following day the weather improved slightly and we found a Mahomedan captain who was willing to start. About five o’clock p.m. we got under weigh. The sea


{{Page aside|353}}
{{Page aside|353}}
Line 3,337: Line 3,371:
{{Page aside|354}}
{{Page aside|354}}


not at all a desirable one. There really was nothing that deserved the name of a road, but rather a sort of track through the fields, and most of the time the cart was about up to the axle in soft mud, while we had to wade behind and give it an occasional push. The people looked the most savage ruffians imaginable, and there was no food to be had but a little fruit Mannergudi, however, seemed to be more civilized; there we were able to buy bread and get a queer conveyance called a jhutka, drawn by the remains of a pony, to take us ten miles further on to the railway station at Nidamangalam. We got there at last and had to wait four hours on an open platform, sitting on our luggage, which we dared not leave for an instant. We had another four hours to wait at Tangore junction, and so at last, at three o’clock in the morning, we got on board the mail train for Madras, which city we reached safely after fifteen hours travelling. This was on the evening of the 29th, so our journey had taken us nine days, during which time we had slept only twice and eaten only two meals, living the rest of the time on one loaf of bread, some bananas and a few little native buns. Nearly all the time we were wet through, and we constantly had to take pretty severe exercise of various kinds, and this is leaving the danger and anxiety out of account On the whole I do not think I shall try the land route from Colombo to Madras in the rainy season again if I can help it”
not at all a desirable one. There really was nothing that deserved the name of a road, but rather a sort of track through the fields, and most of the time the cart was about up to the axle in soft mud, while we had to wade behind and give it an occasional push. The people looked the most savage ruffians imaginable, and there was no food to be had but a little fruit Mannergudi, however, seemed to be more civilized; there we were able to buy bread and get a queer conveyance called a jhutka, drawn by the remains of a pony, to take us ten miles further on to the railway station at Nidamangalam. We got there at last and had to wait four hours on an open platform, sitting on our luggage, which we dared not leave for an instant. We had another four hours to wait at Tangore junction, and so at last, at three o’clock in the morning, we got on board the mail train for Madras, which city we reached safely after fifteen hours travelling. This was on the evening of the 29th, so our journey had taken us nine days, during which time we had slept only twice and eaten only two meals, living the rest of the time on one loaf of bread, some bananas and a few little native buns. Nearly all the time we were wet through, and we constantly had to take pretty severe exercise of various kinds, and this is leaving the danger and anxiety out of account. On the whole I do not think I shall try the land route from Colombo to Madras in the rainy season again if I can help it.”}}


<center>A. P. S.</center>
{{Style P-Signature|A. P. S.}}
 
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
 
{{Page aside|354_2|show page=354}}


<center>NOTICE.</center>
<center>NOTICE.</center>
Line 3,345: Line 3,383:
<center>THE T. P. S. LENDING LIBRARY.</center>
<center>THE T. P. S. LENDING LIBRARY.</center>


{{Style P-Quote|1=Countess Constance Wachtmeister being the secretary for the Western Section of the Theosophical Society, and receiving many letters from people who deplore their inability to purchase Theosophical literature, has deemed it advisable to form a circulating library which will contain not only theosophical books, but also works of any kind which would tend to elevate, educate or develop the mind, and thus prepare it for the reception of theosophical teachings. As this is a somewhat serious undertaking, she takes this opportunity of making an earnest appeal for contributions of money in support of this work, and also for donations of suitable books, feeling sure that this lending library will commend itself to the cordial support of all theosophists and lovers of truth.}}
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Countess Constance Wachtmeister</span> being the secretary for the Western Section of the Theosophical Society, and receiving many letters from people who deplore their inability to purchase Theosophical literature, has deemed it advisable to form a circulating library which will contain not only theosophical books, but also works of any kind which would tend to elevate, educate or develop the mind, and thus prepare it for the reception of theosophical teachings. As this is a somewhat serious undertaking, she takes this opportunity of making an earnest appeal for contributions of money in support of this work, and also for donations of suitable books, feeling sure that this lending library will commend itself to the cordial support of all theosophists and lovers of truth.


All replies should be addressed to her at 7, Duke Street, Adelphi, W C.
All replies should be addressed to her at 7, Duke Street, Adelphi, W C.
Line 3,366: Line 3,404:
[Published with the approval of the Gnostic Theosophical Society.]
[Published with the approval of the Gnostic Theosophical Society.]


THEOSOPHY is derived from two Greek words, Theos, meaning God, and ''Sophia,'' meaning wisdom. Theosophia or Theosophy is the wisdom of God, or Divine wisdom. Theosophy is at once a science and a religion.
Theosophy is derived from two Greek words, ''Theos'', meaning God, and ''Sophia,'' meaning wisdom. Theosophia or Theosophy is the wisdom of God, or Divine wisdom. Theosophy is at once a science and a religion.


It is the science that embraces the phenomena, laws and principles of all sciences. The religion that contains the absolute truths underlying the creeds of all religions of all ages and peoples since the making of the world. It is as old as the sun; as young as the dawn. It evolves from the microcosm and explains the macrocosm. While mortal in manifestation, it is immortal in essence. “It is the light shining in the darkness and the darkness comprehendeth it not.” Its truth was hidden behind the veil of Isis, was closed within the sacred Lotus of the Buddha was guarded in the temples of Greece and Rome, was carved upon the golden sun of Montezuma, and was crucified upon the cross with Jesus Christ. Theosophia – Divine daughter of God! – calls aloud to all the world in this New Cycle, and proclaims in her very name her glorious origin and certain destiny!
It is the science that embraces the phenomena, laws and principles of all sciences. The religion that contains the absolute truths underlying the creeds of all religions of all ages and peoples since the making of the world. It is as old as the sun; as young as the dawn. It evolves from the microcosm and explains the macrocosm. While mortal in manifestation, it is immortal in essence. “It is the light shining in the darkness and the darkness comprehendeth it not.” Its truth was hidden behind the veil of Isis, was closed within the sacred Lotus of the Buddha was guarded in the temples of Greece and Rome, was carved upon the golden sun of Montezuma, and was crucified upon the cross with Jesus Christ. Theosophia – Divine daughter of God! – calls aloud to all the world in this New Cycle, and proclaims in her very name her glorious origin and certain destiny!


The ancient Initiates or adepts were the discoverers and conservators of all the sciences of ancient times, and also the guardians and teachers of all the religions of the past. To the Initiate there never was and never can be any conflict between true science and true religion. But the ancient adept gave neither his knowledge of nature, nor of the gods to the people. There was an esoteric science, and an esoteric religion jealously guarded by the few, for the few who proved themselves worthy. Only after long years of study, of pure and holy living, and of the most terrible and painful ordeals was the seeker for divine wisdom admitted to the inner sanctuary. Few are they who can be trusted with the awful powers that come from occult knowledge of the ''Anima Bruta,'' till they have risen to the comprehension of the sublime mysteries of the ''Anima Divina.'' To gain admission to the higher secrets of the adepts is as difficult to-day as it was in the times of Pythagoras or of Christ, though the time for revealing many secrets hidden for thousands of years is now at hand.................
The ancient Initiates or adepts were the discoverers and conservators of all the sciences of ancient times, and also the guardians and teachers of all the religions of the past. To the Initiate there never was and never can be any conflict between true science and true religion. But the ancient adept gave neither his knowledge of nature, nor of the gods to the people. There was an esoteric science, and an esoteric religion jealously guarded by the few, for the few who proved themselves worthy. Only after long years of study, of pure and holy living, and of the most terrible and painful ordeals was the seeker for divine wisdom admitted to the inner sanctuary. Few are they who can be trusted with the awful powers that come from occult knowledge of the ''Anima Bruta,'' till they have risen to the comprehension of the sublime mysteries of the ''Anima Divina.'' To gain admission to the higher secrets of the adepts is as difficult to-day as it was in the times of Pythagoras or of Christ, though the time for revealing many secrets hidden for thousands of years is now at hand. . . . . . .


The mystic grasps not only the immutable and relentless laws of the material world, but also the equally unvarying, inexorable and higher laws of the spiritual universe. The adept, both ancient and modern, reads the most occult pages in the book of nature, commands forces utterly unknown to modern science, scans the hearts of men and demons and holds converse with the Gods. The most learned cosmopolitan is
The mystic grasps not only the immutable and relentless laws of the material world, but also the equally unvarying, inexorable and higher laws of the spiritual universe. The adept, both ancient and modern, reads the most occult pages in the book of nature, commands forces utterly unknown to modern science, scans the hearts of men and demons and holds converse with the Gods. The most learned cosmopolitan is
Line 3,390: Line 3,428:
{{Page aside|368}}
{{Page aside|368}}


they were in the dense gloom of a tropical forest; the towering trees enwrapped in the snaky folds of clasping vines, whose twisting fingers drew ever closer the dark roof leaves. Before them rose the dim outlines of that massive and mysterious temple, lost for ages in the heart of Yucatan. The master pushed away the heavy vines that covered' deep carvings of many strange symbols, engraved upon the deathless stone before the Aztec rose or the Montezumas reigned.
they were in the dense gloom of a tropical forest; the towering trees enwrapped in the snaky folds of clasping vines, whose twisting fingers drew ever closer the dark roof leaves. Before them rose the dim outlines of that massive and mysterious temple, lost for ages in the heart of Yucatan. The master pushed away the heavy vines that covered deep carvings of many strange symbols, engraved upon the deathless stone before the Aztec rose or the Montezumas reigned.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Behold the temple of the living God!” said the master.}}
“Behold the temple of the living God!” said the master.


And as the student knelt a tongue of flame leaped from cross to wheel, from wheel to serpent, and he cried aloud: “They knew! – thousands and thousands of years ago they knew, and here are all the mysteries, oh! Buddha our Lord!”
And as the student knelt a tongue of flame leaped from cross to wheel, from wheel to serpent, and he cried aloud: “They knew! – thousands and thousands of years ago they knew, and here are all the mysteries, oh! Buddha our Lord!”


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Come!” said the master, and the student rose and followed. It was night. Round them stretched in awful majesty the ruins of ancient Karnac. Terrible in grandeur loomed those giant columns, striking black shadows across the splendour of the Egyptian moon. A flock of flamingoes whirled slowly in the air above, moving towards the gliding Nile. Then from the deepest shadow came a voice: “I am Hermes Trismegistus. If that which thou seekest thou findest not within thee, thou wilt never find it without thee. All is living – life is one, and God is Life.”}}
“Come!” said the master, and the student rose and followed. It was night. Round them stretched in awful majesty the ruins of ancient Karnac. Terrible in grandeur loomed those giant columns, striking black shadows across the splendour of the Egyptian moon. A flock of flamingoes whirled slowly in the air above, moving towards the gliding Nile. Then from the deepest shadow came a voice: “I am Hermes Trismegistus. If that which thou seekest thou findest not within thee, thou wilt never find it without thee. All is living – life is one, and God is Life.”


When silence fell, a faint flame gleamed upon a broken column, and as the student bowed in awe, he saw the symbols carved deep, imperishable. The tongue of flame swept from winged globe to winged wheel; the triangles, interlaced, were enclosed in a serpent of fire; and his heart melted within him. And he cried again. “Here they knew him!” Here he was adored! Oh! Christ ineffable, oh! mystery Divine!
When silence fell, a faint flame gleamed upon a broken column, and as the student bowed in awe, he saw the symbols carved deep, imperishable. The tongue of flame swept from winged globe to winged wheel; the triangles, interlaced, were enclosed in a serpent of fire; and his heart melted within him. And he cried again. “Here they knew him!” Here he was adored! Oh! Christ ineffable, oh! mystery Divine!


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Come!” said the master, and the student arose and followed. Suddenly thick darkness held them like a pall. They could hear the sullen surge of waves that sweep stealthily in caverns. Startled bats brushed them as they moved and the damp stones proved the sea was near this entrance to the cave of Elephanta. They were approaching the oldest mystery of India. The master gently took the cold hand of his disciple as the darkness slowly lifted, and in the dimness glowered that monstrous statue – gigantic, horrible; that dual creature of stone, half man, half woman – the mystery of the ages! And as they looked, a tongue of flame shone upon the wall and there they saw the symbol most sacred – worshipped by Aryan, Egyptian, Aztec, Jew and Christian. And the master cried aloud: “Behold the temple of the Living Truth!” “The same yesterday, to-day and for ever!” As he cried the flame crept from the wall and glowed over his heart, and his disciple turned and beheld his master illumined from within, and fell upon his knees and worshipped him, crying, “’Tis He! ’Tis He! He is here. His temple is within thee!” The disciple wept with joy, and bowed his head upon his breast and lo! the flame leaped from within his own heart, and he cried with a mighty voice. “’Tis He,’Tis He! Behold, ''we'' are the temple of the Living God!”}}
“Come!” said the master, and the student arose and followed. Suddenly thick darkness held them like a pall. They could hear the sullen surge of waves that sweep stealthily in caverns. Startled bats brushed them as they moved and the damp stones proved the sea was near this entrance to the cave of Elephanta. They were approaching the oldest mystery of India. The master gently took the cold hand of his disciple as the darkness slowly lifted, and in the dimness glowered that monstrous statue – gigantic, horrible; that dual creature of stone, half man, half woman – the mystery of the ages! And as they looked, a tongue of flame shone upon the wall and there they saw the symbol most sacred – worshipped by Aryan, Egyptian, Aztec, Jew and Christian. And the master cried aloud: “Behold the temple of the Living Truth!” “The same yesterday, to-day and for ever!” As he cried the flame crept from the wall and glowed over his heart, and his disciple turned and beheld his master illumined from within, and fell upon his knees and worshipped him, crying, “’Tis He! ’Tis He! He is here. His temple is within thee!” The disciple wept with joy, and bowed his head upon his breast and lo! the flame leaped from within his own heart, and he cried with a mighty voice. “’Tis He, ’Tis He! Behold, ''we'' are the temple of the Living God!”


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Susie E. Hibbert, 2nd Degree, F.T.S.}}
{{Style P-Signature|1=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Susie E. Hibbert,</span> 2nd Degree, F.T.S.}}


''Religio-Philosophical Journal''’ June 9th, 1888.
''Religio-Philosophical Journal'', June 9th, 1888.


<hr>
<hr>
Line 3,418: Line 3,456:
{{Style P-Title|The T. P. S.}}
{{Style P-Title|The T. P. S.}}


The Theosophical Publication Society’s pamphlet “No. 9,” is a very interesting account by Mrs. Bloomfield Moore of Mr. Keely’s theories and discoveries. Few persons, especially in America, have not heard of “Keely’s Motor,” with its secret force behind it, and this pamphlet, entitled “Keely’s Secrets,” throws as much light as the nature of that force and its applications (including medi cine) as has been deemed advisable at the present moment. No one is better qualified to speak on the subject than Mrs. Moore (of course with the exception of Mr. Keely himself). The pamphlet is likely to attract wide attention; its price is "6d. and it is sold at 7 Duke Street, or mailed on receipt of price in stamps.
The Theosophical Publication Society’s pamphlet “No. 9,” is a very interesting account by Mrs. Bloomfield Moore of Mr. Keely’s theories and discoveries. Few persons, especially in America, have not heard of “Keely’s Motor,” with its secret force behind it, and this pamphlet, entitled “Keely’s Secrets,” throws as much light as the nature of that force and its applications (including medicine) as has been deemed advisable at the present moment. No one is better qualified to speak on the subject than Mrs. Moore (of course with the exception of Mr. Keely himself). The pamphlet is likely to attract wide attention; its price is 6d. and it is sold at 7 Duke Street, or mailed on receipt of price in stamps.


<hr>
<hr>
Line 3,439: Line 3,477:
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Victor Hugo.</span>}}
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Victor Hugo.</span>}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=1.
{{Style P-Poem|poem=<center>1.</center>
Under the magic catalpa tree
Under the magic catalpa tree
Heliotrope odours breathe sweet,
  Heliotrope odours breathe sweet,
The murmuring bees mutter spells for me,
The murmuring bees mutter spells for me,
And their rosary-hymns repeat.
  And their rosary-hymns repeat.


2.
<center>2.</center>
Such odours sink deep in the dreaming heart,
Such odours sink deep in the dreaming heart,
Odours of sunlife richer than here,
  Odours of sunlife richer than here,
Such flowers to the inmost soul impart
Such flowers to the inmost soul impart
Memories of old, of a higher sphere.}}
  Memories of old, of a higher sphere.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=3.
<center>3.</center>
Sunk in the deep, ecstatic trance
Sunk in the deep, ecstatic trance
The sacred vision is granted me,
  The sacred vision is granted me,
Dark earth has fled and the soul’s clear glance
Dark earth has fled and the soul’s clear glance
In the inner sphere discloses Thee.}}
  In the inner sphere discloses Thee.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=4.
<center>4.</center>
What flowers bring’st thou from the heavenly land,
What flowers bring’st thou from the heavenly land,
From God’s bright garden above?
  From God’s bright garden above?
“Forget-me-not from thy love’s own hand,
“Forget-me-not from thy love’s own hand,
Red rose from the hand of Love.”}}
  Red rose from the hand of Love.”


{{Style P-Poem|poem=5.
<center>5.</center>
But where is the Adumbâra flower,
But where is the Adumbâra flower,
That rarest flower that grows?
  That rarest flower that grows?
“It only blooms in Death’s own bower,
“It only blooms in Death’s own bower,
We call it Heaven’s white rose.”
  We call it Heaven’s white rose.”


6.
<center>6.</center>
I lived in a tent beneath the tree
I lived in a tent beneath the tree
Waiting – expecting my love,
  Waiting – expecting my love,
But alas! in vain – still I longed for Thee,
But alas! in vain – still I longed for Thee,
Ah why dost Thou stay above?}}
  Ah why dost Thou stay above?


{{Style P-Poem|poem=7.
<center>7.</center>
At last one morn I heard quite near
At last one morn I heard quite near
A step, and the flowers ’gan sigh,
  A step, and the flowers ’gan sigh,
And a gentle voice said “who dwells here?”
And a gentle voice said “who dwells here?”
And I answered “I, love, I.”}}
  And I answered “I, love, I.”}}


{{Page aside|391}}
{{Page aside|391}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=8.
{{Style P-Poem|poem=<center>8.</center>
Then that trembling voice passed through and through,
Then that trembling voice passed through and through,
These sad words fell on my ear,
  These sad words fell on my ear,
“This tent is too small for me and you,
“This tent is too small for me and you,
Alas! I cannot dwell here.”}}
  Alas! I cannot dwell here.”


{{Style P-Poem|poem=9.
<center>9.</center>
Time passed away and my heart felt low,
Time passed away and my heart felt low,
My Love, he came no more,
  My Love, he came no more,
I was too unworthy that heart to know
I was too unworthy that heart to know
And I longed for death’s safe shore.
  And I longed for death’s safe shore.


10.
<center>10.</center>
One eve, the Moon, ’twas a harvest moon,
One eve, the Moon, ’twas a harvest moon,
Shining soft o’er forest and lea,
  Shining soft o’er forest and lea,
And I said to my heart “Ah soon! Ah soon!
And I said to my heart “Ah soon! Ah soon!
His heart will come back to thee.”
  His heart will come back to thee.”


11.
<center>11.</center>
A step came near and I said, Lo! now,
A step came near and I said, Lo! now,
And the Voice said, who dwells here?
  And the Voice said, who dwells here?
And I replied “’tis thou, ’tis thou,
And I replied “’tis thou, ’tis thou,
No other can ever dwell here.”
  No other can ever dwell here.”


12.
<center>12.</center>
My Love then entered and we were blest,
My Love then entered and we were blest,
My soul was His – there was only One,
  My soul was His – there was only One,
My being was lost when by him caressed,
My being was lost when by him caressed,
And the biune life at last had come.
  And the biune life at last had come.
|signature=A.J.C 1885.}}
<center>OM.</center>|signature=A.J.C 1885.}}
 
<center>OM.</center>




Line 3,521: Line 3,557:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Title|Commentary by Sadi of Shiraz}}
{{Page aside|391_2|show page=391}}
 
{{Style P-Title|Commentary by Sâdî of Shîrâz}}


<center>IN THE NAME OF GOD – THE MERCIFUL – THE COMPASSIONATE.</center>
<center>IN THE NAME OF GOD – THE MERCIFUL – THE COMPASSIONATE.</center>


THE Sufi who wrote this poem evidently belongs to that school of mysticism (which is true philosophy – the philosophy not of the porch but of the sanctuary, behind the veil, the Holy of Holies), which teaches what is called, in modern, western philosophy, the system of Identity – one being and no second – in short, Pantheistic Spiritualism or Idealism, the “Religion of Spirit,” as it is named by Von Hartmann, or Panentheism as a French writer prefers – “all things in God.”
The Sufi who wrote this poem evidently belongs to that school of mysticism (which is true philosophy – the philosophy not of the porch but of the sanctuary, behind the veil, the Holy of Holies), which teaches what is called, in modern, western philosophy, the system of Identity – one being and no second – in short, Pantheistic Spiritualism or Idealism, the “Religion of Spirit,” as it is named by Von Hartmann, or Panentheism as a French writer prefers – “all things in God.”


The fundamental idea of this philosophy is the complete absorption through knowledge and meditation of all personal wills into the universal Cosmic Will in Soul, in which all things “live and move and have their being.” The low initial earth Ego, or personal self, must
The fundamental idea of this philosophy is the complete absorption through knowledge and meditation of all personal wills into the universal Cosmic Will in Soul, in which all things “live and move and have their being.” The low initial earth Ego, or personal self, must
Line 3,531: Line 3,569:
{{Page aside|392}}
{{Page aside|392}}


abdicate in favour of the only true Ego – the Atman of the Vedanta – the Holy Ghost or Spirit of the Christians – the Macrocosmic Will, the source of all life and all other temporary wills, and must cease to have any objective or subjective aims or ends other than the aims and ends of the Makrocosm. Freedom is necessary for perfection – freedom from the causal chain of Necessity – and man can only acquire this freedom by getting rid of his imagined, illusive substantiality, and his egotistic-eudamonic self-happiness seeking, and by knowing himself to be in God and God in himself. Thus he becomes truly a teleological instrument of God – a God-Ego for universal ends. The absolute God only is unconditioned, and as such, free; and so long as man remains separate from God he cannot be free – only by conscious unity with God – seeking and finding himself in God can he acquire true freedom.
abdicate in favour of the only true Ego – the Âtman of the Vedanta – the Holy Ghost or Spirit of the Christians – the Macrocosmic Will, the source of all life and all other temporary wills, and must cease to have any objective or subjective aims or ends other than the aims and ends of the Makrocosm. Freedom is necessary for perfection – freedom from the causal chain of Necessity – and man can only acquire this freedom by getting rid of his imagined, illusive substantiality, and his egotistic-eudämonic self-happiness seeking, and by knowing himself to be in God and God in himself. Thus he becomes truly a teleological instrument of God – a God-Ego for universal ends. The absolute God only is unconditioned, and as such, free; and so long as man remains separate from God he cannot be free – only by conscious unity with God – seeking and finding himself in God can he acquire true freedom.


It is only by this belief that harmony, peace, and calm can enter into, and possess the passion-driven, personal souls of men. There is a formula in Sanskrit to express the whole compass of this philosophy and religion – the celebrated Tat-tvam-asi = That is thou; that is, the souls of all incorporated lives are in their essences that one soul – portions of the universe soul and no other.
It is only by this belief that harmony, peace, and calm can enter into, and possess the passion-driven, personal souls of men. There is a formula in Sanskrit to express the whole compass of this philosophy and religion – the celebrated Tat-tvam-asi = That is thou; that is, the souls of all incorporated lives are in their essences that one soul – portions of the universe soul and no other.
Line 3,537: Line 3,575:
The universe is the gradual, progressive manifestation of this Spirit its objectivation in consciousness during the time dreams of personality: when the sleeping soul shall have been enlightened by this knowledge, and have acted up to it, and when it awakes in death from the planetary dream life, then it knows and feels this divine identity, and in such becomes blest in the divine freedom and love.
The universe is the gradual, progressive manifestation of this Spirit its objectivation in consciousness during the time dreams of personality: when the sleeping soul shall have been enlightened by this knowledge, and have acted up to it, and when it awakes in death from the planetary dream life, then it knows and feels this divine identity, and in such becomes blest in the divine freedom and love.


''Verse'' I. – This Sufi, sitting under the life-tree of creation, speaks of the sweetness of heliotrope flowers. Flowers in mystical correspondences always mean the affections, and here there is an allusion to the symbolism of that flower: the heliotrope turns to the sun (helios), and thence acquires its entrancing perfume; the Sun is ever the emblem of God, being the central fount of life and light. All planetary life or force is his life and force, and no other; it comes from him and returns to him at the end of the Kalpa, or world epoch, the grand pralaya or destruction, and new birth of our little solar system or cosmic world. The divine affections must enter the soul as the heliotrope odours enter the sense.
''Verse'' 1. – This Sufi, sitting under the life-tree of creation, speaks of the sweetness of heliotrope flowers. Flowers in mystical correspondences always mean the affections, and here there is an allusion to the symbolism of that flower: the heliotrope turns to the sun (helios), and thence acquires its entrancing perfume; the Sun is ever the emblem of God, being the central fount of life and light. All planetary life or force is his life and force, and no other; it comes from him and returns to him at the end of the Kalpa, or world epoch, the grand pralaya or destruction, and new birth of our little solar system or cosmic world. The divine affections must enter the soul as the heliotrope odours enter the sense.


It is an old belief that the perfected souls pass from the planets into the Sun-garden – the true Heaven; and one of the Vedic hymns prays for admission “into the sphere of the sun, where all desires of the heart are satisfied.” The unfulfilled desires of the enlightened soul are intuitive prophecies of the future – perhaps, too, recollections of the past. This Sun-garden can only be God, as it is only in Him that all wills and desires become one will and one desire.
It is an old belief that the perfected souls pass from the planets into the Sun-garden – the true Heaven; and one of the Vedic hymns prays for admission “into the sphere of the sun, where all desires of the heart are satisfied.” The unfulfilled desires of the enlightened soul are intuitive prophecies of the future – perhaps, too, recollections of the past. This Sun-garden can only be God, as it is only in Him that all wills and desires become one will and one desire.
Line 3,545: Line 3,583:
{{Page aside|393}}
{{Page aside|393}}


was sacred to Thoth, the Spiritual God, the prototype of the Holy Ghost. Honey and eggs were eaten on his fete-day, the 19th day of the 1st month of the ancient year, and the day of the “full moon,” with these sacramental words, “How sweet a thing is truth.” This doctrine of the appropriate food for the children of Thoth, is the truth indeed, inasmuch as the only sweetness to be found in earth-life comes from the absolute surrender of our wills to the will of the Universal Spirit, Thoth, or by whatever other name the Babel-speaking race of men have named the Ineffable, Absolute, unconditioned Being, immanent in all.
was sacred to Thoth, the Spiritual God, the prototype of the Holy Ghost. Honey and eggs were eaten on his fête-day, the 19th day of the 1st month of the ancient year, and the day of the “full moon,” with these sacramental words, “How sweet a thing is truth.” This doctrine of the appropriate food for the children of Thoth, is the truth indeed, inasmuch as the only sweetness to be found in earth-life comes from the absolute surrender of our wills to the will of the Universal Spirit, Thoth, or by whatever other name the Babel-speaking race of men have named the Ineffable, Absolute, unconditioned Being, immanent in all.


The word rosary reminds us of a curious instance of an ignorant mistake in translation. The Buddhistic Sanskrit word for the muttering of prayers, and dropping a bead at the end of each prayer (a practice copied by the Christians from the Buddhists), was a word almost the same as the word for a rose, and from this resemblance came into use by a mistake our word rosary – Rosen-Kranz! Doubtless many other western religious or church dogmas beliefs and practices have arisen from similar mistaken meanings of the recondite, symbolical and mystical meanings of the various Bibles of the East, from the Vedic Hymns to the New Testament.
The word rosary reminds us of a curious instance of an ignorant mistake in translation. The Buddhistic Sanskrit word for the muttering of prayers, and dropping a bead at the end of each prayer (a practice copied by the Christians from the Buddhists), was a word almost the same as the word for a rose, and from this resemblance came into use by a mistake our word rosary – Rosen-Kranz! Doubtless many other western religious or church dogmas beliefs and practices have arisen from similar mistaken meanings of the recondite, symbolical and mystical meanings of the various Bibles of the East, from the Vedic Hymns to the New Testament.
Line 3,551: Line 3,589:
''Verse'' 3. – Clairvoyance was well known to the ancient Buddhists, and was called by them deva-tchakchus=divine sight.
''Verse'' 3. – Clairvoyance was well known to the ancient Buddhists, and was called by them deva-tchakchus=divine sight.


The five, so-called, supernatural powers of the Buddhists – the Abhidagna<ref name="v2-p393-n1">Abhiñña – the six transcendent faculties obtained by the Yogis or Arhats, after which come the Iddhi, the supernatural powers.
The five, so-called, supernatural powers of the Buddhists – the Abhidagna<ref name="v2-p393-n1">Abhiñña – the six transcendent faculties obtained by the Yogis or Arhats, after which come the ''Iddhi'', the supernatural powers? – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref>, are 1st, Clairvoyance; 2nd, Clairaudience; 3rd, Knowledge of the thoughts of others; 4th, Remembrance of prior existences; 5th, Supernatural power over Nature and the elements. See “''Lotus de la bonne loi.''”
– Ed.</ref>, are 1st, Clairvoyance; 2nd, Clairaudience; 3rd, Knowledge of the thoughts of others; 4th, Remembrance of prior existences; 5th, Supernatural power over Nature and the elements. See “''Lotus de la'' ''bonne loi.”''


The “Thee” which is disclosed by this inner sight is the Atman of the Vedantists – the true self, which can only be discovered when union with the Kosmic spirit has been effected, or, in Christian phraseology, when the natural man has been reborn, regenerated, as it is said in the Bible, “God dwelleth in him and he in God.” “I in thee and thou in me.”
The “Thee” which is disclosed by this inner sight is the Âtman of the Vedantists – the true self, which can only be discovered when union with the Kosmic spirit has been effected, or, in Christian phraseology, when the natural man has been reborn, regenerated, as it is said in the Bible, “God dwelleth in him and he in God.” “I in thee and thou in me.”


In the “Autobiography of Saint Theresia,” whose abnormal or supersensual faculties were extraordinarily developed, occurs this passage, shewing how all mystics, no matter of what religion, find the same truths, no doubt differently arrayed and named according to the peculiar mythology and psychology in which each was brought up.
In the “Autobiography of Saint Theresia,” whose abnormal or supersensual faculties were extraordinarily developed, occurs this passage, shewing how all mystics, no matter of what religion, find the same truths, no doubt differently arrayed and named according to the peculiar mythology and psychology in which each was brought up.


In the course of the Saint’s reflections upon what she calls the “Prayer of Union” with God, and after having taken the sacrament, she fell into the trance state, and what occurred she describes as follows: “Then the Lord spoke the following words to me: My daughter! the soul annihilates itself, loses itself completely in order to sink itself altogether in me. It is no more the soul that lives, but it is I who from that moment live in it, and because it is not competent to understand what it
In the course of the Saint’s reflections upon what she calls the “Prayer of Union” with God, and after having taken the sacrament, she fell into the trance state, and what occurred she describes as follows:
 
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Then the Lord spoke the following words to me: My daughter! the soul annihilates itself, loses itself completely in order to sink itself altogether in me. It is no more the soul that lives, but it is I who from that moment live in it, and because it is not competent to understand what it


{{Page aside|394}}
{{Page aside|394}}


hears or conceives, it hears and conceives all in an inexplicable way." – (18th Chapter).
hears or conceives, it hears and conceives all in an inexplicable way.” – (18th Chapter).}}


The Lord here was her own higher Self or Ego, the Atman of the Vedanta, or that portion of God which was individualized in her.
The Lord here was her own higher Self or Ego, the Âtman of the Vedanta, or that portion of God which was individualized in her.


A Persian Sufi says, “How long, O my God, art thou pleased that I should thus remain between the myself and the Thyself? Take away from me the myself that I may be absorbed into Thyself.” The personal earth-ego be lost in the Atman of the Vedanta.
A Persian Sufi says, “How long, O my God, art thou pleased that I should thus remain between the myself and the Thyself? Take away from me the myself that I may be absorbed into Thyself.” The personal earth-ego be lost in the Âtman of the Vedanta.


''Verse'' 5. – The Âdumbâra flower is very often mentioned in Indian writings, it is a species of fig which flowers rarely, and the flowers are so small and hidden, that they almost escape observation; it here probably symbolizes the mysterious condition of the soul (not a place) called Nirvana. This condition (not annihilation) can only arise in the soul through the mystical death of the eudaimonic egoistic self.
''Verse'' 5. – The Âdumbâra flower is very often mentioned in Indian writings, it is a species of fig which flowers rarely, and the flowers are so small and hidden, that they almost escape observation; it here probably symbolizes the mysterious condition of the soul (not a place) called Nirvana. This condition (not annihilation) can only arise in the soul through the mystical death of the eudaimonic egoistic self.


In the “Lotus of the good law” it is said, “He who illumines the world is as difficult to meet with as is the flower of the Âdumbâra.” The most difficult of all things is to root out Eudamonism or Self-happiness seeking, and the substitution for it of universal aims; it is no wonder that all mysticism recognizes as the necessary means for this process a supernatural intervention or new birth – it is nevertheless a natural evolution of the soul into a higher sphere.
In the “Lotus of the good law” it is said, “He who illumines the world is as difficult to meet with as is the flower of the Âdumbâra.” The most difficult of all things is to root out Eudämonism or Self-happiness seeking, and the substitution for it of universal aims; it is no wonder that all mysticism recognizes as the necessary means for this process a supernatural intervention or new birth – it is nevertheless a natural evolution of the soul into a higher sphere.


''Verse'' 6. – The tent referred to is the body; that tent is struck and the tent pole broken at every death, until the time of freedom from new births upon planets has been attained.
''Verse'' 6. – The tent referred to is the body; that tent is struck and the tent pole broken at every death, until the time of freedom from new births upon planets has been attained.
Line 3,584: Line 3,623:
It is probable however that what Goethe says is true, and indeed almost all antiquity held the same opinion even far down into the middle ages, viz., that what we call Spirit never exists in any conditioned being separate from some kind of matter, but that this matter being itself the mere objectivation of the will in contemporary consciousness shall be gradually purified, what we call spiritualized or idealized. This process in evolution is symbolized by the transfiguration of Christ, and by the doctrine of the Spiritual body of the Bible writers, and the ''soma augoeides'' of the Neoplatonists.
It is probable however that what Goethe says is true, and indeed almost all antiquity held the same opinion even far down into the middle ages, viz., that what we call Spirit never exists in any conditioned being separate from some kind of matter, but that this matter being itself the mere objectivation of the will in contemporary consciousness shall be gradually purified, what we call spiritualized or idealized. This process in evolution is symbolized by the transfiguration of Christ, and by the doctrine of the Spiritual body of the Bible writers, and the ''soma augoeides'' of the Neoplatonists.


As the will is, so is the organism; or as the same idea is expressed in the Bible, “where the treasure is, there will the heart (Will) be." If the treasures (will, desires) are valueless, the organism to attain them and the environment out of which both arose, must also be in reality valueless, and useful only as a means to gradual evolution.
As the will is, so is the organism; or as the same idea is expressed in the Bible, “where the treasure is, there will the heart (Will) be.” If the treasures (will, desires) are valueless, the organism to attain them and the environment out of which both arose, must also be in reality valueless, and useful only as a means to gradual evolution.
 
The subtler and stronger forces of Nature, electricity, magnetism and radiant matter, enable us to form some idea of the nature of the transfigured body, the “''soma augoeides''” of the future. It is curious that the ancient Egyptians in describing the body of the “justified” after death always describe it as “shining” or radiant; they had anticipated Mr. Crooke’s discovery of radiant matter.


The subtler and stronger forces of Nature, electricity, magnetism and radiant matter, enable us to form some idea of the nature of the transfigured body, the “''soma augoeides "'' of the future. It is curious that the ancient Egyptians in describing the body of the “justified” after death always describe it as “shining” or radiant; they had anticipated Mr. Crooke’s discovery of radiant matter.
Mr. L. Oliphant (in “Sympneumata,” page 18,) gives the following account of death and the formation of the new body.


Mr. L. Oliphant (in “Sympneumata," page 18,) gives the following account of death and the formation of the new body. “During this time (the decline of life) the atoms of its now superfluous organization are loosened and attenuated till often their separation from one another, and
{{Style P-Quote|1=“During this time (the decline of life) the atoms of its now superfluous organization are loosened and attenuated till often their separation from one another, and


{{Page aside|396}}
{{Page aside|396}}


their return to the region of forms which is subhuman, occurs so gently that it is painless. The gradual death which men call old age is the gradual growth of the finer matter of the man, which, during vast cycles of past history, has been always obliged to withdraw itself, in this final extraction from its coverings, away from the earth. Full human evolution was not a terrestrial possibility, thus death prevailed.”
their return to the region of forms which is subhuman, occurs so gently that it is painless. The gradual death which men call old age is the gradual growth of the finer matter of the man, which, during vast cycles of past history, has been always obliged to withdraw itself, in this final extraction from its coverings, away from the earth. Full human evolution was not a terrestrial possibility, thus death prevailed.”}}
 
In the Appendix to Burnouf’s translation of the curious Buddhist book, “Saddharma Pundarika”=the “White Lotus of the good law,” there is a translation of the celebrated “Sâmānā Phala Sutta,” which contains a very curious account of the formation of this new body, in which a Buddhist having attained to an advanced stage of perfection, is described as forming this new body thus=


In the Appendix to Burnouf’s translation of the curious Buddhist book, “Saddharma Pundarika”=the “White Lotus of the good law,” there is a translation of the celebrated “Sâmānā Phala Sutta,” which contains a very curious account of the formation of this new body, in which a Buddhist having attained to an advanced stage of perfection, is described as forming this new body thus=“then having touched his body with his perfected mind – purified in a perfect manner – he remains tranquil and seated, and there is not in all his body a single point (molecule) which has not come into contact with his perfected mind, purified in a perfect manner.” – See ''“Lotus de la Bonne Loi"'' page 475.
{{Style P-Quote|1=“then having touched his body with his perfected mind – purified in a perfect manner – he remains tranquil and seated, and there is not in all his body a single point (molecule) which has not come into contact with his perfected mind, purified in a perfect manner.” – See “''Lotus de la Bonne Loi,''” page 475.}}


The Atman unites with the new molecular structure, and thus creates the higher pneumatic body. The “Saddharma Pundarika is evidently a later Buddhist work, subsequent to the 4th century of our era.
The Âtman unites with the new molecular structure, and thus creates the higher pneumatic body. The “Saddharma Pundarika” is evidently a later Buddhist work, subsequent to the 4th century of our era.


The tree beneath which the tent is placed is the material universe, the great mystical tree of life, so celebrated in various mythologies, and by which formation the all-pervading life or Spirit manifests itself, and according to one philosophic theory, becomes self-conscious.
The tree beneath which the tent is placed is the material universe, the great mystical tree of life, so celebrated in various mythologies, and by which formation the all-pervading life or Spirit manifests itself, and according to one philosophic theory, becomes self-conscious.
Line 3,606: Line 3,649:
The tent, if occupied by a soul ever thirsting for its own egoistic happiness, is too small for the World-Soul to dwell in; for that Soul has only world aims and interests, and requires, in order to enter it at all that it should fill the whole space.
The tent, if occupied by a soul ever thirsting for its own egoistic happiness, is too small for the World-Soul to dwell in; for that Soul has only world aims and interests, and requires, in order to enter it at all that it should fill the whole space.


One of the most remarkable statements as to reincarnation and its cessation when the soul state called Nirvana shall have been attained, is to be found in the Dhammapada (153 and 154 verses) being the words uttered by Buddha at the moment of attaining Buddhahood, “Without ceasing shall I run through a course of many births, looking for the maker of this tabernacle – and painful is birth again and again. But
One of the most remarkable statements as to reincarnation and its cessation when the soul state called Nirvana shall have been attained, is to be found in the Dhammapada (153 and 154 verses) being the words uttered by Buddha at the moment of attaining Buddhahood,
 
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Without ceasing shall I run through a course of many births, looking for the maker of this tabernacle – and painful is birth again and again. But


{{Page aside|397}}
{{Page aside|397}}


now, maker of the tabernacle thou hast been seen; thou shalt not make up this tabernacle again. All the rafters are broken, thy ridge-pole is sundered; the mind being sundered has attained to the extinction of all desires."
now, maker of the tabernacle thou hast been seen; thou shalt not make up this tabernacle again. All the rafters are broken, thy ridge-pole is sundered; the mind being sundered has attained to the extinction of all desires.”}}


''Verse'' 10. – The Harvest Moon symbolises the time of spiritual reaping of the harvest of the works done in the body, in several the incarnations. It means Karma. When that final harvest of Karma has been reaped and garnered, then, if the process has been progressive and not retrograde, the time of final union with the universal soul is near at hand.
''Verse'' 10. – The Harvest Moon symbolises the time of spiritual reaping of the harvest of the works done in the body, in several the incarnations. It means Karma. When that final harvest of Karma has been reaped and garnered, then, if the process has been progressive and not retrograde, the time of final union with the universal soul is near at hand.
Line 3,659: Line 3,704:
''One'' through separated souls.”}}
''One'' through separated souls.”}}


{{Style P-Signature|1=A.J.C.}}
{{Style P-Signature|1=A. J. C.}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
Line 3,667: Line 3,712:
{{Style P-Title|The Reading Desk}}
{{Style P-Title|The Reading Desk}}


''{Continued!)''
<center>''(Continued.)''</center>


[Translator’s Note. – The original has been expanded, and includes some explanations that the native reader would not require, being familiar with the constantly introduced allusions these stories invariably contain.] THE Spirit of the Reading Desk addressed the assembled spirits of the pawnbroker’s pledges thus: “My first owner was a gentleman of aristocratic birth, but of small income, whose tastes, or, indeed, personal qualities, did not induce him to follow the then most popular profession of arms; he was more skilled in argument than in fencing or horsemanship. So he entered zealously into the study of literature.
[<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Translator’s Note.</span> – The original has been expanded, and includes some explanations that the native reader would not require, being familiar with the constantly introduced allusions these stories invariably contain.]
 
The Spirit of the Reading Desk addressed the assembled spirits of the pawnbroker’s pledges thus:
 
“My first owner was a gentleman of aristocratic birth, but of small income, whose tastes, or, indeed, personal qualities, did not induce him to follow the then most popular profession of arms; he was more skilled in argument than in fencing or horsemanship. So he entered zealously into the study of literature.


“Classical literature<ref name="v2-p399-n1">Chinese, Confucius, Mincius, &amp;c.</ref> was but little known outside a limited circle of studious courtiers; but the recent re-introduction of Buddhism (A.D. 542), and the favour it was received with by the Imperial family gave a new impetus to scholarship.
“Classical literature<ref name="v2-p399-n1">Chinese, Confucius, Mincius, &amp;c.</ref> was but little known outside a limited circle of studious courtiers; but the recent re-introduction of Buddhism (A.D. 542), and the favour it was received with by the Imperial family gave a new impetus to scholarship.
Line 3,683: Line 3,732:
“In course of time, he had me made, under his own personal superintendence. I was to be something most original.
“In course of time, he had me made, under his own personal superintendence. I was to be something most original.


“My stand contains, as you may still perceive, seven drawers, each of which represents the successive celestial cycles of the human spirit. The carved work supporting the top being representative of precipitous hills and profoundly deep chasms, amongst which dwell the souls of those who have attained to a state of higher felicity than ordinary mortals. The five elements are represented by the earthenware lozenges, the metal mountings, the wood of the structure and the fire, and employed in the fabrication of the earthenware and metal. The seven jewels are also used in. my mounting, and the carvings on the top are typical of the seven most precious treasures.
“My stand contains, as you may still perceive, seven drawers, each of which represents the successive celestial cycles of the human spirit. The carved work supporting the top being representative of precipitous hills and profoundly deep chasms, amongst which dwell the souls of those who have attained to a state of higher felicity than ordinary mortals. The five elements are represented by the earthenware lozenges, the metal mountings, the wood of the structure and the fire, and employed in the fabrication of the earthenware and metal. The seven jewels are also used in my mounting, and the carvings on the top are typical of the seven most precious treasures.


“Look at the interior decoration of my drawers and you will still be
“Look at the interior decoration of my drawers and you will still be
Line 3,691: Line 3,740:
able to trace emblems of the virtues, vices, properties and faculties of mankind. Indeed, whilst I am extremely typical of the mountain Shumi (Meru), I contain the epitome of the Sacred Doctrine, visible to those gifted with the higher vision.
able to trace emblems of the virtues, vices, properties and faculties of mankind. Indeed, whilst I am extremely typical of the mountain Shumi (Meru), I contain the epitome of the Sacred Doctrine, visible to those gifted with the higher vision.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Each drawer was made to contain one volume, but I will disclose to you a secret; although these sacred texts have long ago disappeared, within the innermost recesses I still retain one most precious of all, the Secret Doctrine, written in the ancient, sacred, arcane symbols, whilst the others were but Sanskrit, which their owner had learned during his stay in India.}}
“Each drawer was made to contain one volume, but I will disclose to you a secret; although these sacred texts have long ago disappeared, within the innermost recesses I still retain one most precious of all, the Secret Doctrine, written in the ancient, sacred, arcane symbols, whilst the others were but Sanskrit, which their owner had learned during his stay in India.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“I should like to relate to you, friends, the wonderful adventures of the ''master,'' as indeed he was, as well as my owner, during his long years of absence; these I learned in time by hearing them related to some of the great personages who soon became his pupils.}}
“I should like to relate to you, friends, the wonderful adventures of the ''master,'' as indeed he was, as well as my owner, during his long years of absence; these I learned in time by hearing them related to some of the great personages who soon became his pupils.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Having visited the monastery on the ''Ten dai'' hills, Todo Mirokoshi (China) where the great teacher ''Chi-sha-dai-shi'' gave instruction to the worthy – my master was capable of estimating the capacity of his pupils, and he apportioned their studies accordingly. So, when the abstruse problems were beyond their comprehension, and they ceased to concentrate their extra mental vigour on their studies, he varied the tasks by recitals of his adventures.}}
“Having visited the monastery on the ''Ten dai'' hills, Todo Mirokoshi (China) where the great teacher ''Chi-sha-dai-shi'' gave instruction to the worthy – my master was capable of estimating the capacity of his pupils, and he apportioned their studies accordingly. So, when the abstruse problems were beyond their comprehension, and they ceased to concentrate their extra mental vigour on their studies, he varied the tasks by recitals of his adventures.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“There were certain episodes, however, that it was long before he revealed; and then alone in the hearing of his most trusty and well-tried pupils.}}
“There were certain episodes, however, that it was long before he revealed; and then alone in the hearing of his most trusty and well-tried pupils.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Finding in India that the true doctrine had become perverted, he had roamed far and wide, amongst the hills and valleys of the north, till he reached the river of the golden sand. Here he met some pilgrims, from the south-east, searching like himself for teachers of the true doctrine. With fresh information, renewed hope, and revived zeal, they travelled on and on for months, amidst the stupendous towering mountains, and the solemn deep and gloomy gorges.}}
“Finding in India that the true doctrine had become perverted, he had roamed far and wide, amongst the hills and valleys of the north, till he reached the river of the golden sand. Here he met some pilgrims, from the south-east, searching like himself for teachers of the true doctrine. With fresh information, renewed hope, and revived zeal, they travelled on and on for months, amidst the stupendous towering mountains, and the solemn deep and gloomy gorges.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“When at last, reduced to the greatest straits, almost driven to the last extremities, they were accosted, just as the shades of night were drawing over the hungry shelterless group, by a venerable personage, who demanded whence they came, and whither they were going.}}
“When at last, reduced to the greatest straits, almost driven to the last extremities, they were accosted, just as the shades of night were drawing over the hungry shelterless group, by a venerable personage, who demanded whence they came, and whither they were going.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Hardly pausing to hear their reply he directed them, in commanding accents, to follow him, which of course they gladly obeyed. Losing all consciousness they felt nothing till they were rudely aroused by the clanging of a bell, and behold it was daylight}}
“Hardly pausing to hear their reply he directed them, in commanding accents, to follow him, which of course they gladly obeyed. Losing all consciousness they felt nothing till they were rudely aroused by the clanging of a bell, and behold it was daylight.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Rubbing their eyes and wonderingly yet guardedly looking about them they discovered themselves to be lying together on a bed of dried leaves and grass, beneath the shelter of an overhanging cliff; before them was a fire, and both cooking utensils and food. A voice then ordered them to eat and fear not.}}
“Rubbing their eyes and wonderingly yet guardedly looking about them they discovered themselves to be lying together on a bed of dried leaves and grass, beneath the shelter of an overhanging cliff; before them was a fire, and both cooking utensils and food. A voice then ordered them to eat and fear not.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Presently the bell rang out its deep notes, again, re-echoing through}}
“Presently the bell rang out its deep notes, again, re-echoing through


{{Page aside|401}}
{{Page aside|401}}
Line 3,713: Line 3,762:
the deep valleys from cliff to precipice, and presently the soft murmur of voices, chanting in harmonious unison floated on the zephyrs of the morning air. Their guide of the evening soon made his appearance, and the travellers were shortly afterwards separated, never to meet again in this terrestrial existence. The master learned that some were sent back to whence they came, and others elected to remain. But he determined to study, and return with the glad tidings to his native land, if he proved worthy, was accepted and instructed. As it appears, they had been miraculously preserved from a horrible fate by the great spirit teachers of the Secret Cultus.
the deep valleys from cliff to precipice, and presently the soft murmur of voices, chanting in harmonious unison floated on the zephyrs of the morning air. Their guide of the evening soon made his appearance, and the travellers were shortly afterwards separated, never to meet again in this terrestrial existence. The master learned that some were sent back to whence they came, and others elected to remain. But he determined to study, and return with the glad tidings to his native land, if he proved worthy, was accepted and instructed. As it appears, they had been miraculously preserved from a horrible fate by the great spirit teachers of the Secret Cultus.


{{Style P-Quote|1=''“'' Often indeed had he heard of the ''Senorin'' (Genii) of ''Kompira Tengu'' and other beings endowed with superhuman knowledge, and supernatural powers, but here was he, a searcher after true knowledge rewarded for his long and arduous search, many trials and dangers, actually now one of their pupils.}}
“Often indeed had he heard of the ''Senorin'' (Genii) of ''Kompira Tengu'' and other beings endowed with superhuman knowledge, and supernatural powers, but here was he, a searcher after true knowledge rewarded for his long and arduous search, many trials and dangers, actually now one of their pupils.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“With such teachers, studies progressed rapidly. Sanskrit and other documents were mastered, and knowledge acquired. Amidst the profound stillness of the pure mountain air there were no mundane distractions, and my master began to give up his hopes of return.}}
“With such teachers, studies progressed rapidly. Sanskrit and other documents were mastered, and knowledge acquired. Amidst the profound stillness of the pure mountain air there were no mundane distractions, and my master began to give up his hopes of return.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“His teacher, however, now reminded him of his duty from time to time, and incited him to greater efforts, and the wonderful store of knowledge grew rapidly to perfection.}}
“His teacher, however, now reminded him of his duty from time to time, and incited him to greater efforts, and the wonderful store of knowledge grew rapidly to perfection.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“At last the return journey had to be made, and one evening, lying down to rest, he awoke to find himself in the island <ref name="v2-p401-n1">An island in a lake north of Sikhim – the Sacred Isle.</ref> of the northern doctrine, seated before a shrine.}}
“At last the return journey had to be made, and one evening, lying down to rest, he awoke to find himself in the island <ref name="v2-p401-n1">An island in a lake north of Sikhim – the Sacred Isle.</ref> of the northern doctrine, seated before a shrine.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“On his head he had the cap of the Initiate; thrown around him, the robes of the ''highest'' order, and by his side a parcel of Sanskrit and other sacred texts, his bowl, staff, and chaplet. Here he became familiar with the northern ritual and forms, obtained some valuable writings, and calling upon his masters to aid him, he was speedily transferred across the ocean to the extreme south-east of the great continent to Ceylon, where he studied the southern more materialistic ritual; from thence he found means to travel homewards. Buddhism now, for a time, was not a persecuted religion, and eventually my master’s long journey came to an end. Then I was constructed and made the repository of his literary treasures.}}
“On his head he had the cap of the Initiate; thrown around him, the robes of the ''highest'' order, and by his side a parcel of Sanskrit and other sacred texts, his bowl, staff, and chaplet. Here he became familiar with the northern ritual and forms, obtained some valuable writings, and calling upon his masters to aid him, he was speedily transferred across the ocean to the extreme south-east of the great continent to Ceylon, where he studied the southern more materialistic ritual; from thence he found means to travel homewards. Buddhism now, for a time, was not a persecuted religion, and eventually my master’s long journey came to an end. Then I was constructed and made the repository of his literary treasures.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Soon my master’s fame spread far and wide, his pupils became disciples, and erected a temple wherein he might dwell and teach his numerous and ever-increasing congregations the great truths. It was but for the few, and those alone, that hidden things were revealed. Long was the probation demanded, severe the tests exacted.}}
“Soon my master’s fame spread far and wide, his pupils became disciples, and erected a temple wherein he might dwell and teach his numerous and ever-increasing congregations the great truths. It was but for the few, and those alone, that hidden things were revealed. Long was the probation demanded, severe the tests exacted.


{{Style P-Quote|1=“My master having thus established a nucleus, under trustworthy guidance, handed me over to his most valued pupil, and he disappeared mysteriously, but not to the surprise of his immediate followers, who}}
“My master having thus established a nucleus, under trustworthy guidance, handed me over to his most valued pupil, and he disappeared mysteriously, but not to the surprise of his immediate followers, who


{{Page aside|402}}
{{Page aside|402}}
Line 3,731: Line 3,780:
knew whither he had gone. Several of the pupils journeyed afar, and more than one again returned after long, long years.”
knew whither he had gone. Several of the pupils journeyed afar, and more than one again returned after long, long years.”


One of the audience here claimed the privilege of asking what the doctrines were that the master taught
One of the audience here claimed the privilege of asking what the doctrines were that the master taught.


The Spirit responded to the enquiry in the following manner:
The Spirit responded to the enquiry in the following manner:


{{Style P-Quote|1=“My master had studied the teachings of the great scholars Confucius and Mencius, the doctrines of Lao tze (Taoist), and of the Aryans (Indians), also of the great Lord Buddha (Shakya), as taught both in the north and in the south. The masters had initiated him into KNOWLEDGE OF ALL THINGS, ''now, then, heretofore, hereafter;'' with the transcendent capacity of intuition he could judge of all things, good and evil; having, therefore, become approximated closely to the greatest spiritual instructors.}}
“My master had studied the teachings of the great scholars Confucius and Mencius, the doctrines of Lao tze (Tanist), and of the Aryans (Indians), also of the great Lord Buddha (Shakya), as taught both in the north and in the south. The masters had initiated him into <span style="font-variant:small-caps">knowledge of all things</span>, ''now, then, heretofore, hereafter;'' with the transcendent capacity of intuition he could judge of all things, good and evil; having, therefore, become approximated closely to the greatest spiritual instructors.


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Omori Fu-so-no Fumi Nito}}
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Omori Fu-so-no Fumi Nito.}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Page aside|402_2|show page=402}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=The Angelus Bell|poem=Blest hour of eve, when man, his labour o’er,
{{Style P-Poem|title=The Angelus Bell|poem=Blest hour of eve, when man, his labour o’er,
Line 3,754: Line 3,805:
And who no longer fit the cloistered cell,
And who no longer fit the cloistered cell,
Yet seek for rest their hours of toil between –
Yet seek for rest their hours of toil between –
The ''meaning'' of thy message, Angelus Bell?|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Adamanta</span>}}
The ''meaning'' of thy message, Angelus Bell?|signature=– <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Adamanta.</span>}}




Line 3,775: Line 3,826:
<hr>
<hr>
{{Page aside|415}}
{{Page aside|415}}
{{Style P-Title|Correspondence}}


{{Style P-Title|Is This Right?}}
{{Style P-Title|Is This Right?}}


. . . . In the T. P. S. publications we know that the views of individuals are given. But it does not seem right that basic principles should be misstated and pass through the T. P. S’s. hands unquestioned, when they may mislead earnest students. Mr. Harbottle says (page 7 of No. 6,) that “it cannot be supposed . . . . it will always be possible for the Karma to find precisely the right field for the working out of its effects, etc.” That “there must be a certain amount of injustice done” (and he says it is so in nearly every case of rebirth) and “this injustice meets with compensation in Devachan.” So the perfect law – itself pure justice – is shown working with hitches and flaws, and compensating its errors! I! That a portion of Karma may lie over through several lives, he does not seem to remember. Now I myself have seen correspondents, eager seekers, who though plain people and semi-educated, see such flaws at once, and are needlessly puzzled at their coming through an official source, so to say, like the T. P. S. Minor occult points – visible to the advanced only – are unimportant. But should-such glaring errors regarding the basic truths be so printed? . . .
{{Style P-Quote|1=. . . . In the T. P. S. publications we know that the views of individuals are given. But it does not seem right that basic principles should be misstated and pass through the T. P. S’s. hands unquestioned, when they may mislead earnest students. Mr. Harbottle says (page 7 of No. 6,) that “it cannot be supposed . . . . it will always be possible for the Karma to find precisely the right field for the working out of its effects, etc.” That “there must be a certain amount of injustice done” (and he says it is so in nearly every case of rebirth) and “this injustice meets with compensation in Devachan.” So the perfect law – itself pure justice – is shown working with hitches and flaws, and compensating its errors!!! That a portion of Karma may lie over through several lives, he does not seem to remember. Now I myself have seen correspondents, eager seekers, who though plain people and semi-educated, see such flaws at once, and are needlessly puzzled at their coming through an official source, so to say, like the T. P. S. Minor occult points – visible to the advanced only – are unimportant. But should such glaring errors regarding the basic truths be so printed? . . .


{{Style P-Signature|1=J.C.V.P.}}
|signature=J. C. V. P.}}


<hr>
<hr>
Line 3,794: Line 3,847:
{{Style P-Title|[Editors’ note on ‘Is This Right?’ by J. C. V. P.]}}
{{Style P-Title|[Editors’ note on ‘Is This Right?’ by J. C. V. P.]}}


[Editors’ Note. – For one acquainted with the doctrine of Karma, and after this explanation, the objection taken by our American correspondent seems to rest on a misconception of Mr. Harbottle’s meaning in his article. But no more can the correspondent be taken to task for it. Removed several pages from the said justifying paragraph, and standing by itself, the sentence under criticism did seem to imply and warrant such a construction. One can never be too cautious and too explicit, when writing upon such abstruse subjects. As the defendant has risen and explained, however, the short debate may be closed. Both plaintiff and defendant now stand accused: one of judging too hastily and on appearance; the other, of having written too loosely, and without due caution, upon a subject of the utmost importance. Both, therefore, may be left to their respective ''Karma.]''
[<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Editors’ Note.</span> – For one acquainted with the doctrine of Karma, and after this explanation, the objection taken by our American correspondent seems to rest on a misconception of Mr. Harbottle’s meaning in his article. But no more can the correspondent be taken to task for it. Removed several pages from the said justifying paragraph, and standing by itself, the sentence under criticism did seem to imply and warrant such a construction. One can never be too cautious and too explicit, when writing upon such abstruse subjects. As the defendant has risen and explained, however, the short debate may be closed. Both plaintiff and defendant now stand accused: one of judging too hastily and on appearance; the other, of having written too loosely, and without due caution, upon a subject of the utmost importance. Both, therefore, may be left to their respective ''Karma.'']


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
Line 3,802: Line 3,855:
{{Style P-Title|Astrological}}
{{Style P-Title|Astrological}}


May I be allowed to ask through the columns of Lucifer a few questions on astrology?
{{Style P-Quote|1=May I be allowed to ask through the columns of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> a few questions on astrology?


1. We are told that Saturn and Mars are ''malefic.'' Are they malefic in their nature or only in their effects?
1. We are told that Saturn and Mars are ''malefic.'' Are they malefic in their nature or only in their effects?


2. We find that ♄ 120° from the ☉ is a Benefic and when 90° is a malefic, will your astrologer explain how, why and where the malefic influence begins and vice versa?
2. We find that ♄ 120° from the ☉ is a Benefic and when 90° is a malefic, will your astrologer explain how, why and where the malefic influence begins and ''vice versa?''


3. What ''is'' planetary influence and how does it act on man? – Yours truly,
3. What ''is'' planetary influence and how does it act on man? – Yours truly,


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Magus}}
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Magus.</span><br />Rose Mount, Keighley, April.}}


Rose Mount, Keighley, April.
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Page aside|417_2}}


{{Style P-Title|[Reply to Magus on astrology]}}
{{Style P-Title|[Reply to Magus on astrology]}}
Line 3,820: Line 3,873:
1. I do not consider any planet essentially malefic. Dirt has been wittily defined as “matter in the wrong place.” So a planet becomes really malefic only when badly placed or aspected. Nevertheless, there is this important difference between the so-called malefics and benefics, that certain positions and aspects which are good with the latter are evil with the former; hence the benefics produce the most good.
1. I do not consider any planet essentially malefic. Dirt has been wittily defined as “matter in the wrong place.” So a planet becomes really malefic only when badly placed or aspected. Nevertheless, there is this important difference between the so-called malefics and benefics, that certain positions and aspects which are good with the latter are evil with the former; hence the benefics produce the most good.


2. This is determined by the orbs of the planets, which are given, with slight variations, in the text-books. The more exact the aspect, the more powerful the effects: but when the planets are distant from the exact aspects ''half the'' ''sum of their conjoint orbs,'' the influence of that aspect is said to commence or end, according as the aspect is applying or separating. I believe, however, that this only applies to the stronger aspects: and that for the weaker ones, much smaller orbs of action must be taken.
2. This is determined by the orbs of the planets, which are given, with slight variations, in the text-books. The more exact the aspect, the more powerful the effects: but when the planets are distant from the exact aspects ''half the sum of their conjoint orbs,'' the influence of that aspect is said to commence or end, according as the aspect is applying or separating. I believe, however, that this only applies to the stronger aspects: and that for the weaker ones, much smaller orbs of action must be taken.


3. Certain occult planetary influences which, for want of a more scientific term we may call magnetic, converge upon the native at the moment of birth; these influences determine the ''tendencies'' of the future years of life. But it should never be forgotten that astrology does not teach fatalism, and that we can overcome to a great extent the evil tendencies, and develop the good. “The wise man rules his stars, the fool obeys them.”
3. Certain occult planetary influences which, for want of a more scientific term we may call magnetic, converge upon the notice at the moment of birth; these influences determine the ''tendencies'' of the future years of life. But it should never be forgotten that astrology does not teach fatalism, and that we can overcome to a great extent the evil tendencies, and develop the good. “The wise man rules his stars, the fool obeys them.”


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Nemo}}
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Nemo.}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Page aside|417_3}}


{{Style P-Title|What is God?}}
{{Style P-Title|What is God?}}


I wish to thank you for reply to my former communication. I find I agree to an extent with your thought, but not wholly. With your permission I will open out my thought on this great subject a little more, if useful.
{{Style P-Quote|1=I wish to thank you for reply to my former communication. I find I agree to an extent with your thought, but not wholly. With your permission I will open out my thought on this great subject a little more, if useful.


I have no conception of Infinite and Boundless as positive existence. The Eternal or Absolute Void may be said to be Infinite and Boundless, but this Void is nothing, and of which nothing can be predicated; so that Infinite or Boundless and Absolute in this respect are non-existent.<ref name="v2-p417-n1">To some minds, very likely. In the opinion of a Vedantin or an Eastern Occultist this “Boundless” is the one deity and the one reality in this universe of Maya, and it is the one everlasting and uncreated principle – everything else being illusionary, because finite, conditioned and transitory. – Ed.</ref> You seem to identify Deity with the Original Nothing, the absolute Negation. But such
I have no conception of Infinite and Boundless as positive existence. The Eternal or Absolute Void may be said to be Infinite and Boundless, but this Void is nothing, and of which nothing can be predicated; so that Infinite or Boundless and Absolute in this respect are non-existent.<ref name="v2-p417-n1">To some minds, very likely. In the opinion of a Vedantin or an Eastern Occultist this “Boundless” is the one deity and the one reality in this universe of Maya, and it is the ''one everlasting and uncreated'' principle – everything else being illusionary, because finite, conditioned and transitory. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> You seem to identify Deity with the Original Nothing, the absolute Negation. But such


{{Page aside|418}}
{{Page aside|418}}


Deity has nothing to do with what we call the Something or the Real, and existence is quite independent of it<ref name="v2-p418-n1">It cannot be independent, since “existence” is precisely that Deity which we call “Absolute Existence,” of which nothing can be “independent.”</ref> If Deity or God is the same as Absolute Nothing, and all things came from Him or It, then something has come from nothing, which, philosophy declares, cannot be.<ref name="v2-p418-n2">Which philosophy? Not Eastern philosophy and metaphysics – the oldest of all. Nothing cannot come out of or from another nothing – if the latter word is accepted in our finite sense. All comes from Nothing, or NO-THING, En-Soph, the Boundless (to us) nothingness! but on the plane of Spirit the noumenon of all. – Ed.</ref> The real, as opposed to the unreal, can alone produce that which is real, whatever kind of reality it be, divine, spiritual or natural. In plain words nothing can produce nothing. Something only can produce itself in varied differentiations.<ref name="v2-p418-n3">Our correspondent is very little acquainted, we see, with occult Eastern ideas and true metaphysics. The deity he calls “Nothing” and we “No-thing” can produce nothing, for the simple reason that it is in itself all, the Infinite, Boundless and Absolute, and that even it could never produce anything outside of itself, since whatever manifests is itself. – Ed.</ref> Nothing is the Infinite. The Something (universal reality or the all) in the Finite; but (if you like) Infinite in this sense that, being all-inclusive, it is bounded by nothing beyond it. If Deity has originated form, size, number and motion as attributes of the concrete – spiritual or nature <ref name="v2-p418-n4">Lightning is produced by electricity, and is an aspect of the concealed Cause. And because that Cause originates the phenomenon shall we call it “lightning” and a “He”? – Ed.</ref> – how could He (allow me to use this pronoun) so have done unless these in some way are in Himself. As He has originated ''all'' conditions, He surely possesses in Himself the original of these conditions; and though He is not conditioned by anything beyond or greater than himself, yet He is Himself the sum total of conditions. That is, He is the ''all'' of conditions.<ref name="v2-p418-n5">And why not “She,” the all? Just as natural one as the other, and, in our opinion, quite as incongruous. – Ed.</ref> As I take it, Deity is the All of the Universe in its first, original or originating form, and what we call the evolved universe is Deity in his last or ultimate form. It is as if Deity out-breathed Himself forth into vastitude, then in-breathed Himself back into minutude.<ref name="v2-p418-n6">Say, at once, “itself,” instead of “Himself,” and do not make it a personal (on our plane) conscious action and you will be nearer the mark of our occult teachings.</ref> He is thus the all of substance as to Being, and the all of Form and of motions as to Truth. It is an alternation of states, the one the state of concentration, the other the state of diffusion or expansion. The Alpha and Omega, making true the saying, “the first shall be the last, and the last shall be the first.” The Microcosm becomes the Macrocosm (?!) and this again resolves itself back into the Microcosmic form and state. The going forth of Deity from the self to the not-self and back again to the self constitutes in the motions the Age of ages or Eternity, and is the all of Truth, the all of cosmic and universal history.<ref name="v2-p418-n7">This is Kabalistic and, on the whole, correct, but too indefinite for esoteric philosophy. Does our critic mean to say that it is the microcosm which becomes the Macrocosm, instead of the reverse? (See Editors’ Notes at the end). – Ed.</ref>
Deity has nothing to do with what we call the Something or the Real, and existence is quite independent of it.<ref name="v2-p418-n1">It cannot be ''independent'', since “existence” is precisely that Deity which we call “Absolute Existence,” of which nothing can be “independent.”</ref> If Deity or God is the same as Absolute Nothing, and all things came from Him or It, then something has come from nothing, which, philosophy declares, cannot be.<ref name="v2-p418-n2">Which philosophy? Not Eastern philosophy and metaphysics – the oldest of all. ''Nothing'' cannot come out of or from another nothing – if the latter word is accepted in our finite sense. All comes from Nothing, or <span style="font-variant:small-caps">No-thing</span>, En-Soph, the Boundless (to us) ''nothingness!'' but on the plane of Spirit the noumenon of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">all</span>. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> The real, as opposed to the unreal, can alone produce that which is real, whatever kind of reality it be, divine, spiritual or natural. In plain words nothing can produce nothing. Something only can produce itself in varied differentiations.<ref name="v2-p418-n3">Our correspondent is very little acquainted, we see, with occult Eastern ideas and true metaphysics. The deity he calls “Nothing” and we “No-thing” can produce nothing, for the simple reason that it is in itself <span style="font-variant:small-caps">all</span>, the Infinite, Boundless and Absolute, and that even it ''could never produce anything outside of itself'', since whatever manifests is <span style="font-variant:small-caps">itself</span>. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> Nothing is the Infinite. The Something (universal reality or the all) in the Finite; but (if you like) Infinite in this sense that, being all-inclusive, it is bounded by nothing beyond it. If Deity has originated form, size, number and motion as attributes of the concrete – spiritual or nature <ref name="v2-p418-n4">Lightning is produced by electricity, and is an ''aspect'' of the concealed Cause. And because that Cause originates the phenomenon shall we call it “lightning” and a “He”? – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> – how could He (allow me to use this pronoun) so have done unless these in some way are in Himself. As He has originated ''all'' conditions, He surely possesses in Himself the original of these conditions; and though He is not conditioned by anything beyond or greater than himself, yet He is Himself the sum total of conditions. That is, He is the ''all'' of conditions.<ref name="v2-p418-n5">And why not “She,” the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">all</span>? Just as natural one as the other, and, in our opinion, quite as incongruous.” – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> As I take it, Deity is the All of the Universe in its first, original or originating form, and what we call the evolved universe is Deity in his last or ultimate form. It is as if Deity out-breathed Himself forth into vastitude, then in-breathed Himself back into minutude.<ref name="v2-p418-n6">Say, at once, “itself,” instead of “Himself,” and do not make it a personal (on our plane) ''conscious'' action and you will be nearer the mark of our occult teachings.</ref> He is thus the all of substance as to Being, and the all of Form and of motions as to Truth. It is an alternation of states, the one the state of concentration, the other the state of diffusion or expansion. The Alpha and Omega, making true the saying, “the first shall be the last, and the last shall be the first.” The Microcosm becomes the Macrocosm (?!) and this again resolves itself back into the Microcosmic form and state. The going forth of Deity from the self to the not-self and back again to the self constitutes in the motions the Age of ages or Eternity, and is the all of Truth, the all of cosmic and universal history.<ref name="v2-p418-n7">This is Kabalistic and, on the whole, correct, but too indefinite for esoteric philosophy. Does our critic mean to say that it is the microcosm which becomes the Macrocosm, instead of the reverse? (See Editors’ ''Notes'' at the end). – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref>


Of course the evolved, universal form, being a result, as to state, is not absolute or personal Deity, but only his image or reflection; the shadow of the real as it were, an administration of the Original Being. I may here be expressing the same as you mean, when you call phenomena Maya or illusion, not being absolutely permanent. Yes, yet phenomena are real as appearances.
Of course the evolved, universal form, being a result, as to state, is not absolute or personal Deity, but only his image or reflection; the shadow of the real as it were, an administration of the Original Being. I may here be expressing the same as you mean, when you call phenomena Maya or illusion, not being absolutely permanent. Yes, yet phenomena are real as appearances.
Line 3,844: Line 3,899:
The Mayavic World is real while it is Mayavic, just as a snowflake is until it melts.
The Mayavic World is real while it is Mayavic, just as a snowflake is until it melts.


I have said that the All, as the ''little'' Universe evolves itself into the form and state of the vast universe; but in the process it exhausts its potencies, and at this stage the evolution begins to cease, and involution begins; and Deity the ''little'' is recuperated by re-absorbing the substances and forms of the Mayavic Universe, which thus in the process of ages ceases to be, returning to the Nirvanic state of Deific concentrated. Now – a Vedantist would say – Brahm sleeps on the lotus, and will awake anew to create another Mayavic Universe.<ref name="v2-p419-n1">Aye, Brahmâ “sleeps” on the lotus during the “nights,” and between the “days” of Brahma (neuter). But Brahmâ, the Creator, dies and disappears when his age is at an end, and the hour for the Maha Pralaya strikes. Then No-thing reigns supreme and alone in Boundless Infinitude and that No-thing is non-differentiated space which is no-space, and the absolute, “The most excellent male is worshipped by men, but the soul of wisdom, that in which there are no attributes of name or form is worshipped by Sages (Yogins)” (Vishnu-Purana). This, then, is the point of difference with your correspondent.</ref>
I have said that the All, as the ''little'' Universe evolves itself into the form and state of the vast universe; but in the process it exhausts its potencies, and at this stage the evolution begins to cease, and involution begins; and Deity the ''little'' is recuperated by re-absorbing the substances and forms of the Mayavic Universe, which thus in the process of ages ceases to be, returning to the Nirvanic state of Deific concentrated. Now – a Vedantist would say – Brahm sleeps on the lotus, and will awake anew to create another Mayavic Universe.<ref name="v2-p419-n1">Aye, Brahmâ “sleeps” on the lotus during the “nights,” and between the “days” of Brahma (neuter). But Brahmâ, the Creator, ''dies and disappears'' when his “age” is at an end, and the hour for the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Maha Pralaya</span> strikes. Then <span style="font-variant:small-caps">No-thing</span> reigns supreme and alone in Boundless Infinitude and that <span style="font-variant:small-caps">No-thing</span> is non-differentiated space which is no-space, and the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">absolute</span>. “The most excellent ''male'' is worshipped by men, but the soul of wisdom, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">that</span> in ''which there are no attributes of name or form'' is worshipped by Sages (''Yogins'').” (Vishnu Purâna). This, then, is the point of difference with your correspondent.</ref>


These imperfect attempts at statement are but general, and do exclude all that can be conceived and known of the manifold planes and ranks of intelligent beings that exist in the manifold universe. You seem to think I am very materialistic in thought. But mystical thought that denies form to Spirit and thus to Deity, is no proof of superiority or spirituality of intelligence.<ref name="v2-p419-n2">None whatever. It only denotes better knowledge of metaphysics. That which has form cannot be absolute. That which is conditioned or bounded by either space, time, or any limitation of human conception and growth – cannot be Infinite, still less Eternal. – Ed.</ref>
These imperfect attempts at statement are but general, and do exclude all that can be conceived and known of the manifold planes and ranks of intelligent beings that exist in the manifold universe. You seem to think I am very materialistic in thought. But mystical thought that denies form to Spirit and thus to Deity, is no proof of superiority or spirituality of intelligence.<ref name="v2-p419-n2">None whatever. It only denotes better knowledge of metaphysics. That ''which has form cannot be absolute''. That which is conditioned or bounded by either space, time, or any limitation of human conception and growth – cannot be <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Infinite</span>, still less <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Eternal</span>. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref>


You will perceive the point toward which my line of thought strains. The beings on the highest ranges of the Universe are far more glorious in form than those on the lower ranges. Those on the terrestrial globes, such as ourselves, are the most shadowy, as to our outer forms. He who centres the myriadal hosts of His children, must be the most and all-glorious.<ref name="v2-p419-n3">Undeniably so, “He who centres the myriadal hosts” is not absolute deity, not even its logos, Aja (the unborn), but at best Adam-Kadmon, the Tetragrammaton of the Greeks, and the Brahma-Vishnu on the Lotus of Space, the He which disappears with the “Age of Brahm.” – Ed.</ref> But surely this is because He must be the most ''concentrated'' in substance and the most ''complex'' in his form, inconceivably so. The human forms of the Elohim are as floating shadows compared to Him. His form, as to organization and shape, is the Human, the dual human.(l) The infinitesimal cells in His body are the germ points of Solar Systems, to be realized during the ages in the Mayavic expanses. <ref name="v2-p419-n4">Just so, and this is Adam-Kadmon, the heavenly man, the “male-female” or the symbol of the material manifested Universe, whose 10 limbs (or 10 Sephiroth, the numbers) correspond to the zones of the universe, the 3 in 1 of the upper and the 7 of the lower planes. – Ed.</ref>
You will perceive the point toward which my line of thought strains. The beings on the highest ranges of the Universe are far more glorious in form than those on the lower ranges. Those on the terrestrial globes, such as ourselves, are the most shadowy, as to our outer forms. He who centres the myriadal hosts of His children, must be the most and all-glorious.<ref name="v2-p419-n3">Undeniably so, “He who centres the myriadal host” is <span style="font-variant:small-caps">not absolute deity</span>, not even its <span style="font-variant:small-caps">logos</span>. ''Aja'' (the unborn), but at best Adam Kadmon, the ''Tetragrammaton'' of the Greeks, and the Brahmâ-Vishnu on the Lotus of Space, the ''He'' which disappears with the “Age of Brahm.” – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref> But surely this is because He must be the most ''concentrated'' in substance and the most ''complex'' in his form, inconceivably so. The human forms of the Elohim are as floating shadows compared to Him. His form, as to organization and shape, is the Human, the dual human.(!) The infinitesimal cells in His body are the germ points of Solar Systems, to be realized during the ages in the Mayavic expanses. <ref name="v2-p419-n4">Just so, and this is Adam-Kadmon, the heavenly man, the “male-female” or the symbol of the material manifested Universe, whose 10 limbs (or 10 Sephiroth, the numbers) correspond to the zones of the universe, the 3 in 1 of the upper and the 7 of the lower planes. – [<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]</ref>


Each plane of existence is organic, and the most refined is the most dense and vital and potential. All Spirits are human forms, all the Elohim (if you like) – male and female – or two in one – are human forms. In fact, existence is form, Life is form, Intelligence, Love and the human affections are based upon and held in the continent of the human organization, and all lesser or fragmentary formations of mineral, vegetable, animal or sphered world, are its production. It is the one Truth, the eternal, the uncreated and unimagined,
Each plane of existence is organic, and the most refined is the most dense and vital and potential. All Spirits are human forms, all the Elohim (if you like) – male and female – or two in one – are human forms. In fact, existence is form, Life is form, Intelligence, Love and the human affections are based upon and held in the continent of the human organization, and all lesser or fragmentary formations of mineral, vegetable, animal or sphered world, are its production. It is the one Truth, the eternal, the uncreated and unimagined,
Line 3,856: Line 3,911:
the continent of universal particulars, The All Father-Mother in whom we and all things live and move and have our being. – Respectfully yours,
the continent of universal particulars, The All Father-Mother in whom we and all things live and move and have our being. – Respectfully yours,


{{Style P-Signature|1=J. Hunter.}}
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">J. Hunter.</span><br />April 30th, 1888.}}
 
April 30th, 1888.


<hr>
<hr>
Line 3,895: Line 3,948:
{{Style P-Title|To Lovers of "Lucifer"}}
{{Style P-Title|To Lovers of "Lucifer"}}


As this is the last number of the first year of Lucifer’s existence, the Editors wish to tender their thanks to their supporters, and think it right to call attention to the following facts: –
As this is the last number of the first year of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer’s</span> existence, the Editors wish to tender their thanks to their supporters, and think it right to call attention to the following facts: –
 
1. The publishing business of LUCIFER is solely in the hands of the


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Theosophical Publishing Company Limited” and all business is conducted at the office of the Company, No. 7, Duke Street, Adelphi, W.C.}}
1. The publishing business of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> is solely in the hands of the “Theosophical Publishing Company Limited” and all business is conducted at the office of the Company, No. 7, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Duke Street, Adelphi</span>, W.C.


2. It has been found necessary to increase the subscription price of the Magazine to 15/- per annum and the price of single numbers to 1/6, dating from the September issue. This is to permit of a permanent increase of eight pages in the size of the Magazine, and to afford a sound financial basis for its future conduct.
2. It has been found necessary to increase the subscription price of the Magazine to 15/- per annum and the price of single numbers to 1/6, dating from the September issue. This is to permit of a permanent increase of eight pages in the size of the Magazine, and to afford a sound financial basis for its future conduct.
Line 3,905: Line 3,956:
3. Although the price is increased, the Proprietors assure their supporters that any profit arising from the sale of the Magazine will be devoted to spreading the knowledge of Theosophy.
3. Although the price is increased, the Proprietors assure their supporters that any profit arising from the sale of the Magazine will be devoted to spreading the knowledge of Theosophy.


Consequently the Editors request those who are interested in the subjects of which Lucifer treats to assist them, by subscribing directly through the Office to the Magazine, and by making it known as widely as possible among their friends and acquaintances.
Consequently the Editors request those who are interested in the subjects of which <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span> treats to assist them, by subscribing directly through the Office to the Magazine, and by making it known as widely as possible among their friends and acquaintances.


All communications and subscriptions should be addressed to
All communications and subscriptions should be addressed to


<center>THE MANAGING DIRECTOR,</center>
<center>THE MANAGING DIRECTOR,<br />7, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Duke Street,</span><br /><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Adelphi.</span></center>


7, Duke Street,
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">London, W.C.</span>
 
<center>ADELPHI.</center>
 
London, WC.


<hr>
<hr>
Line 3,928: Line 3,975:


{{Style P-Poem|title=Possession|poem=He found a diamond gleaming where it lay
{{Style P-Poem|title=Possession|poem=He found a diamond gleaming where it lay
Half hidden, guarded by the jealous earth.
  Half hidden, guarded by the jealous earth.
Caught by its glitter, he was fain to stoop
Caught by its glitter, he was fain to stoop
And garner it, but guessed not half its worth.}}
  And garner it, but guessed not half its worth.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Into the world, with gay and careless air,
Into the world, with gay and careless air,
Unconsecrate, he wore the precious prize;
  Unconsecrate, he wore the precious prize;
Unmindful that it drew the curious glance,
Unmindful that it drew the curious glance,
Or baleful gleam of eager, covetous eyes.}}
  Or baleful gleam of eager, covetous eyes.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=But worth so true no usage could debase,
But worth so true no usage could debase,
Nor gaze, howe’er unhallowed, could impair
  Nor gaze, howe’er unhallowed, could impair
The beauty wiser men beheld amazed
The beauty wiser men beheld amazed
That he so lightly held a thing so fair.}}
  That he so lightly held a thing so fair.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Yet he could not forget its lowly birth,
Yet he could not forget its lowly birth,
Or that no eye admired it till his own;
  Or that no eye admired it till his own;
And proudly thought its splendid radiance due
And proudly thought its splendid radiance due
To its grand setting, and to it alone.}}
  To its grand setting, and to it alone.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=And still men envied him the matchless gem.
And still men envied him the matchless gem.
And still he wore it, blind to its true worth,
  And still he wore it, blind to its true worth,
Till death, one day, all suddenly revealed
Till death, one day, all suddenly revealed
That he – not it – held kinship with the earth.}}
  That he – not it – held kinship with the earth.


{{Style P-Poem|poem=And then he knew the jewel he had deemed
And then he knew the jewel he had deemed
Naught but the vassal of his royal will,
  Naught but the vassal of his royal will,
When he should be but common dust, would shine
When he should be but common dust, would shine
Serene and pure, a priceless diamond still.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary R. Shippey</span>}}
  Serene and pure, a priceless diamond still.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary R. Shippey.</span>}}




Line 3,964: Line 4,011:
{{Style P-Title|Waves of Sympathy}}
{{Style P-Title|Waves of Sympathy}}


''(True Facts from Life.)''
<center>''(True Facts from Life.)''</center>


MANY years ago there were two sisters in much sympathy with each other, although of widely different characters. The elder was clever, with a strong, firm mind in a healthy, bright body. The younger was not clever, neither did she read or learn, and she .was fragile. She clung to and looked up to her elder sister.
Many years ago there were two sisters in much sympathy with each other, although of widely different characters. The elder was clever, with a strong, firm mind in a healthy, bright body.
 
The younger was not clever, neither did she read or learn, and she was fragile. She clung to and looked up to her elder sister.


They were very happy in those girlish days, and as an instance of the sympathy in these widely differing characters, they found the same joys in nature and music. The 1st of May was their favourite day, and they would mount their horses in the very early morning and ride off to the hills, bringing home garlands of lovely, white, wild flowers with which to deck themselves and their rooms. They used to spend the day singing together, their voices being different, like themselves, the elder a rich contralto and the other a high soprano. This 1st of May and its lovely May blossoms had an influence on the life of the younger sister.
They were very happy in those girlish days, and as an instance of the sympathy in these widely differing characters, they found the same joys in nature and music. The 1st of May was their favourite day, and they would mount their horses in the very early morning and ride off to the hills, bringing home garlands of lovely, white, wild flowers with which to deck themselves and their rooms. They used to spend the day singing together, their voices being different, like themselves, the elder a rich contralto and the other a high soprano. This 1st of May and its lovely May blossoms had an influence on the life of the younger sister.
Line 3,998: Line 4,047:
This happened 40 years ago, but the scene is still vivid in her memory.
This happened 40 years ago, but the scene is still vivid in her memory.


Another Dream Vision of the same Person.
<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Another Dream Vision of the same Person.</span></center>


Many years later, when she was getting oldish, a younger brother had gone to live in the East and had taken with him one of her sons, quite a youth. This son was not demonstrative, but had a deep nature, extremely daring and quite foolhardy as to danger. In his uncle’s house he had rooms on the flat roof from whence there was egress into the street, and on one occasion a robber had got into his room and robbed him. These rooms were shut off from the rest of the house and he wondered whether a robber could manage, by letting himself down on to the ledges of the windows of a gallery below, to get into the house. These windows were generally left open. His mother had never been in that country nor had she any idea what her brother’s house was like.
Many years later, when she was getting oldish, a younger brother had gone to live in the East and had taken with him one of her sons, quite a youth. This son was not demonstrative, but had a deep nature, extremely daring and quite foolhardy as to danger. In his uncle’s house he had rooms on the flat roof from whence there was egress into the street, and on one occasion a robber had got into his room and robbed him. These rooms were shut off from the rest of the house and he wondered whether a robber could manage, by letting himself down on to the ledges of the windows of a gallery below, to get into the house. These windows were generally left open. His mother had never been in that country nor had she any idea what her brother’s house was like.


One night she had a dream. She found herself in a large Eastern house and felt it her duty to go into a gallery to open a window. She did not know the house or which way to go, but went on as if led. The moon was shining and she saw the windows shut as she passed along; but to her horror she came, towards the end of the gallery, to one behind which she saw the face of her son, outside. It spoke his thought, and seemed to say: “Oh, mother! what a fool I am to give you this agony – nothing can save me!”
One night she had a dream. She found herself in a large Eastern house and felt it her duty to go into a gallery to open a window. She did not know the house or which way to go, but went on as if led. The moon was shining and she saw the windows shut as she passed along; but to her horror she came, towards the end of the gallery, to one behind which she saw the face of her son, outside. It spoke his thought, and seemed to say: “Oh mother! what a fool I am to give you this agony – nothing can save me!”


She opened quickly the window and dragged her son in; he had been hanging by the tips of his fingers to the window ledge and was just going to drop – and if he had, he would have been dashed to pieces in the courtyard below.
She opened quickly the window and dragged her son in; he had been hanging by the tips of his fingers to the window ledge and was just going to drop – and if he had, he would have been dashed to pieces in the courtyard below.
Line 4,018: Line 4,067:
This may be explained that the brother being in sympathy with his sister, the mother of the boy, felt the pang for her when reading the expression on his face at the window. And so the wave of thought from brother and son had flowed sympathetically on to her and produced the vision.
This may be explained that the brother being in sympathy with his sister, the mother of the boy, felt the pang for her when reading the expression on his face at the window. And so the wave of thought from brother and son had flowed sympathetically on to her and produced the vision.


{{Style P-Signature|1=E.C.H.C.}}
{{Style P-Signature|1=E. C. H. C.}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Page aside|444_2}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=A New Light|poem=As one who, born and bred in brooding night
{{Style P-Poem|title=A New Light|poem=As one who, born and bred in brooding night
Line 4,038: Line 4,089:
And with a smile I shake my errors down,
And with a smile I shake my errors down,
As aeronauts drop sand to speed their flight
As aeronauts drop sand to speed their flight
From the receding, cloud-encompassed earth.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">M. Martin Ryan</span>}}
From the receding, cloud-encompassed earth.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">M. Martin Ryan.</span>}}




Line 4,061: Line 4,112:
{{Page aside|462}}
{{Page aside|462}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=Three Sonnets<br><small>I. The Dream.</small>|poem=
{{Style P-Poem|title=Three Sonnets<br><small>I. The Dream.</small>|poem=A wingless Love men feigned, when Time was young;
A wingless Love men feigned, when Time was young;
  A beauteous god, too happy, too divine,
A beauteous god, too happy, too divine,
  Amid earth’s purple grapes, to crave for wine
Amid earth’s purple grapes, to crave for wine
Pressed sweet from sorrow; rose-crowned was he sung.
Pressed sweet from sorrow; rose-crowned was he sung.
And dreaming snow of marble held exprest
  And dreaming snow of marble held exprest
The rapture, and the longing of each breast
  The rapture, and the longing of each breast
That Love should be of earth: hearts yet unwrung
That Love should be of earth: hearts yet unwrung
By passion and anguish that fringe love like foam
  By passion and anguish that fringe love like foam
The gleaming wave, fabled our world his home.
  The gleaming wave, fabled our world his home,
And tossed and trembling to the sweet dream clung,
And tossed and trembling to the sweet dream clung,
Till struck awake, morn broke, and Love had fled,
  Till struck awake, morn broke, and Love had fled,
And joy with him, life’s roses wan, and dead,
  And joy with him, life’s roses wan, and dead,
Fragrant no more, on thorny drooped sprays hung,
Fragrant no more, on thorny drooped sprays hung,
Their God had fled; their sweet faith was down-flung.}}
Their God had fled; their sweet faith was down-flung.}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=II. The Awakening.|poem=
{{Style P-Poem|title=II. The Awakening.|poem=And earth grew songless: hot tears dimmed the white
And earth grew songless: hot tears dimmed the white
  Of marble Loves, that answered not, nor gave
Of marble Loves, that answered not, nor gave
  One rose of comfort to make sweet the grave
One rose of comfort to make sweet the grave
Sad silence of the world: days waned, and night
Sad silence of the world: days waned, and night
All stars and softness, sank down o’er the sea,
  All stars and softness, sank down o’er the sea,
And still the people wept all hopelessly,
  And still the people wept all hopelessly,
For Love had left them; and o’er brows once bright
For Love had left them; and o’er brows once bright
With happy thoughts, in fair verse blossoming,
  With happy thoughts, in fair verse blossoming,
A black cloud hung, till they forgot to sing,
  A black cloud hung, till they forgot to sing,
And drooped and faded far from Love’s sweet light
And drooped and faded far from Love’s sweet light
The very sun, flashed from his car of gold
  The very sun, flashed from his car of gold
No more the wild fair radiance of old,
  No more the wild fair radiance of old,
His snowy coursers grew dim to their sight –
His snowy coursers grew dim to their sight –
And all things languished in a sickening blight.}}
And all things languished in a sickening blight.}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=III. The Realisation.|poem=
{{Style P-Poem|title=III. The Realisation.|poem=Then one smote on his harp, whose broken strings
Then one smote on his harp, whose broken strings
  Held but a ghost of music; “Love,” he sang,
Held but a ghost of music; “Love,” he sang,
  “With sweet lips full of laughter, which outrang
“With sweet lips full of laughter, which outrang
Like silvern bell at morn that falling clings
Like silvern bell at morn that falling clings
To the caressing air, that Love is dead;}}
  To the caressing air, that Love is dead;}}


{{Page aside|463}}
{{Page aside|463}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=Yet to our souls a fairer Love is wed,
{{Style P-Poem|poem= Yet to our souls a fairer Love is wed,
The Love that like a rose from anguish springs
The Love that like a rose from anguish springs
In the dim spirit-land: death can reveal,
  In the dim spirit-land: death can reveal,
So seek I death, that Love your woes may heal!”
  So seek I death, that Love your woes may heal!”
Heart-pierced he fell; and as to one who flings
Heart-pierced he fell; and as to one who flings
Gold grain to doves, a flutter and a rush
  Gold grain to doves, a flutter and a rush
Of hasting pinions, then the soft deep hush
  Of hasting pinions, then the soft deep hush
Of full content, so now, thro’ tears clear rings
Of full content, so now, thro’ tears clear rings
A voice divine, “true Love hath ever wings!”|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne</span>}}
A voice divine, “true Love hath ever wings!”|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Evelyn Pyne.</span>}}




{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Page aside|463_2}}


{{Style P-Title|The Vampire Tree; or, The Suicide's Old Pine}}
{{Style P-Title|The Vampire Tree; or, The Suicide's Old Pine}}
Line 4,119: Line 4,169:
<center>A TRUE TALE OF MODERN YEDO (TOKIO).</center>
<center>A TRUE TALE OF MODERN YEDO (TOKIO).</center>


NOT very far from the present British Legation, on the western side of the Citadel, there is a bridge that crosses the moat, very deep and wide at this place, leading from one of the principal streets of that quarter of the city to a highway running round the inner edge of the moat, at the rear of the Imperial pleasure grounds.
Not very far from the present British Legation, on the western side of the Citadel, there is a bridge that crosses the moat, very deep and wide at this place, leading from one of the principal streets of that quarter of the city to a highway running round the inner edge of the moat, at the rear of the Imperial pleasure grounds.


At the Citadel end of the bridge there is a magnificent specimen of the Japanese Pine, the branches of which stretch out far over the moat.
At the Citadel end of the bridge there is a magnificent specimen of the Japanese Pine, the branches of which stretch out far over the moat.
Line 4,157: Line 4,207:
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Japan is a very wonder land, indeed, the Folk Lore and local traditions are full of the marvellous. A nation of occultists, suppressed by modern civilization.}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Japan is a very wonder land, indeed, the Folk Lore and local traditions are full of the marvellous. A nation of occultists, suppressed by modern civilization.}}


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Omori Fu-so-no Fumi Nito}}
{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Omori Fu-so-no Fumi Nito.}}


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
Line 4,167: Line 4,217:
<center>FROM THE TIMÆUS AND CRITIAS OF PLATO.</center>
<center>FROM THE TIMÆUS AND CRITIAS OF PLATO.</center>


AFTER establishing his famous code of laws, Solon,<ref name="v2-p465-n1">Circiter 638 – 558 B.C.</ref> the renowned Athenian legislator, left his native country for ten years. At Saïs, in the Nile delta, he was honourably received by the priests of Neïth,<ref name="v2-p465-n2">Athena.</ref> for both Athens and Saïs were under the protection of the same goddess. In conversing with the learned guardians of the temple on the antiquities of their respective countries, he discovered that there were records in the sacred edifice of events which had happened nine thousand years previously and in which the inhabitants of his own country had played a conspicuous part. Solon had spoken of the deluge of Deucalion and Pyrrha, giving the orthodox Greek chronology of the time; on which an aged priest exclaimed: “O Solon, Solon, you Greeks are always children and aged Greek there is none!” And then he proceeded to explain to the astonished Athenian the astronomical meaning of the myth of Phaethon, and how that there are successive cataclysms of fire and water, destroying whole nations, and that a noble race had once inhabited the land of Attica, whose deeds and institutions were said to have been the most excellent of all, and how they conquered the inhabitants of the Atlantean island, and both themselves and their enemies were destroyed by terrible earthquakes and deluges. On his return to Athens, Solon composed an epic poem embodying the information he had gleaned from the Saïtic records, but political troubles prevented the entire accomplishment of his undertaking. Now Dropides his fellow kinsman, was his most intimate friend and fully acquainted with the whole story; this Dropides was father of Critias the elder, who had many times delighted his young grandson, the Critias of the dialogue and afterwards the most notorious of the thirty tyrants, with a recital of these wonderful chronicles.
After establishing his famous code of laws, Solon,<ref name="v2-p465-n1">Circiter 638 – 558 B.C.</ref> the renowned Athenian legislator, left his native country for ten years. At Saïs, in the Nile delta, he was honourably received by the priests of Neïth,<ref name="v2-p465-n2">Athena.</ref> for both Athens and Saïs were under the protection of the same goddess. In conversing with the learned guardians of the temple on the antiquities of their respective countries, he discovered that there were records in the sacred edifice of events which had happened nine thousand years previously and in which the inhabitants of his own country had played a conspicuous part. Solon had spoken of the deluge of Deucalion and Pyrrha, giving the orthodox Greek chronology of the time; on which an aged priest exclaimed: “O Solon, Solon, you Greeks are always children and aged Greek there is none!” And then he proceeded to explain to the astonished Athenian the astronomical meaning of the myth of Phaëthon, and how that there are successive cataclysms of fire and water, destroying whole nations, and that a noble race had once inhabited the land of Attica, whose deeds and institutions were said to have been the most excellent of all, and how they conquered the inhabitants of the Atlantean island, and both themselves and their enemies were destroyed by terrible earthquakes and deluges. On his return to Athens, Solon composed an epic poem embodying the information he had gleaned from the Saïtic records, but political troubles prevented the entire accomplishment of his undertaking. Now Dropides his fellow kinsman, was his most intimate friend and fully acquainted with the whole story; this Dropides was father of Critias the elder, who had many times delighted his young grandson, the Critias of the dialogue and afterwards the most notorious of the thirty tyrants, with a recital of these wonderful chronicles.


Among the many glorious deeds of the noble autochthones of Attica, was their victory over a mighty hostile power from the Atlantic Ocean, which had pushed its conquests over all Europe and Asia. Facing the Pillars of Hercules<ref name="v2-p465-n3">The Straits of Gibraltar.</ref> was an island larger than Africa and Asia <ref name="v2-p465-n4">As known to the Greeks; that is to say, the northern coasts of Africa as far as Egypt and Asia Minor.</ref> put together. Besides this main island, there were many other smaller ones, so that it was easy to cross from one to another as far as the ''further'' continent. <ref name="v2-p465-n5">America.</ref> And this continent was indeed a continent and the sea, the real sea, in comparison to which “The Sea” <ref name="v2-p465-n6">The Mediterranean</ref> of the Greeks was but a bay with a narrow mouth.
Among the many glorious deeds of the noble autochthones of Attica, was their victory over a mighty hostile power from the Atlantic Ocean, which had pushed its conquests over all Europe and Asia. Facing the Pillars of Hercules<ref name="v2-p465-n3">The Straits of Gibraltar.</ref> was an island larger than Africa and Asia <ref name="v2-p465-n4">As known to the Greeks; that is to say, the northern coasts of Africa as far as Egypt and Asia Minor.</ref> put together. Besides this main island, there were many other smaller ones, so that it was easy to cross from one to another as far as the ''further'' continent. <ref name="v2-p465-n5">America.</ref> And this continent was indeed a continent and the sea, the real sea, in comparison to which “The Sea” <ref name="v2-p465-n6">The Mediterranean</ref> of the Greeks was but a bay with a narrow mouth.
Line 4,175: Line 4,225:
In the Atlantic island a powerful confederation of kings was formed, who subdued the island itself and many of the smaller islands and also parts of the further continent. They also reduced Africa within the Straits as far as Egypt, and Europe as far as Tyrrhenia.<ref name="v2-p466-n1">The Etruscan states in early times extended their sway over the greater part of Italy and furnished Rome with her polity and religious institutions.</ref> Further aggression, however, was stopped by the heroic action of the then inhabitants of Attica, who, taking the lead of the oppressed states, finally secured liberty to all who dwelt within the Pillars of Hercules. Subsequently both races were destroyed by mighty cataclysms, which brought destruction in a single day and night, the natural features of the Attic land were entirely changed and the Atlantic island sank bodily beneath the waves.
In the Atlantic island a powerful confederation of kings was formed, who subdued the island itself and many of the smaller islands and also parts of the further continent. They also reduced Africa within the Straits as far as Egypt, and Europe as far as Tyrrhenia.<ref name="v2-p466-n1">The Etruscan states in early times extended their sway over the greater part of Italy and furnished Rome with her polity and religious institutions.</ref> Further aggression, however, was stopped by the heroic action of the then inhabitants of Attica, who, taking the lead of the oppressed states, finally secured liberty to all who dwelt within the Pillars of Hercules. Subsequently both races were destroyed by mighty cataclysms, which brought destruction in a single day and night, the natural features of the Attic land were entirely changed and the Atlantic island sank bodily beneath the waves.


Such is the general sketch of this terrible episode in ancient history, given by Critias in the Timaeus, and so interested were his audience, that they requested some fuller account of these famous and highly civilized nations of antiquity. To his Grecian hearers the primaeval polity and history of their own race were naturally the greater interest. As, however, the Atlantean conflict was the climax of the narrative, Critias proceeds to give an account of their history and institutions. And thus he begins with their mythical traditions: –
Such is the general sketch of this terrible episode in ancient history, given by Critias in the Timæus, and so interested were his audience, that they requested some fuller account of these famous and highly civilized nations of antiquity. To his Grecian hearers the primæval polity and history of their own race were naturally the greater interest. As, however, the Atlantean conflict was the climax of the narrative, Critias proceeds to give an account of their history and institutions. And thus he begins with their mythical traditions: –


In the centre of the Atlantic island was a fair and beautiful plain. In the centre of this plain and fifty stades from its confines, was a low<ref name="v2-p466-n2">Nearly six miles.</ref> range of hills. There dwelt an earth-born couple,<ref name="v2-p466-n3">The names were originally Egyptian, but Solon, having studied the science of the power of names, translated them into his own tongue.</ref> Evenor and Leucippe, who had an only daughter Clito; after the death of her parents, the god Poseidon, to whom the island had been assigned, became enamoured of the maiden. To make his love a safe dwelling-place, he surrounded the hills with alternate belts or zones of land and water, two of land and three of sea, each in its entire circumference equally distant from the centre. He also caused a hot and cold spring to flow in the centre island and made every kind of food to grow abundantly. Ten male children were born to the god in five twin-births. When they had grown to manhood, he divided the island into ten parts, giving one to each. And to the first born of the eldest pair he gave his mothers dwelling and allotment, for it was the largest and best, and made him king over his brethren and the others governors of land, giving them dominion over many people and great territories. And the eldest he named Atlas, and from him the whole island and sea were called Atlantic. So they and their descendants dwelt for many generations, holding extensive sway over the sea of islands, and extending their power as far as Egypt and Tyrrhenia. By far the most renowned however, was the race of Atlas, the kings ever handing down the succession to their eldest sons, and being possessed of such wealth as no
In the centre of the Atlantic island was a fair and beautiful plain. In the centre of this plain and fifty stades<ref name="v2-p466-n2">Nearly six miles.</ref> from its confines, was a low range of hills. There dwelt an earth-born couple,<ref name="v2-p466-n3">The names were originally Egyptian, but Solon, having studied the science of the power of names, translated them into his own tongue.</ref> Evenor and Leucippe, who had an only daughter Clito; after the death of her parents, the god Poseidon, to whom the island had been assigned, became enamoured of the maiden. To make his love a safe dwelling-place, he surrounded the hills with alternate belts or zones of land and water, two of land and three of sea, each in its entire circumference equally distant from the centre. He also caused a hot and cold spring to flow in the centre island and made every kind of food to grow abundantly. Ten male children were born to the god in five twin-births. When they had grown to manhood, he divided the island into ten parts, giving one to each. And to the first born of the eldest pair he gave his mother’s dwelling and allotment, for it was the largest and best, and made him king over his brethren and the others governors of land, giving them dominion over many people and great territories. And the eldest he named Atlas, and from him the whole island and sea were called Atlantic. So they and their descendants dwelt for many generations, holding extensive sway over the sea of islands, and extending their power as far as Egypt and Tyrrhenia. By far the most renowned however, was the race of Atlas, the kings ever handing down the succession to their eldest sons, and being possessed of such wealth as no


{{Page aside|467}}
{{Page aside|467}}
Line 4,183: Line 4,233:
dynasty ever yet obtained or will easily procure hereafter. Now this wealth was both drawn from foreign tributary countries and from Atlantis itself, which was very rich in minerals, especially its mines of orichalcum, now a mere name, but then the most precious of all metals save gold. The country also was exceedingly rich in timber and pasturage. Moreover there were vast numbers of elephants. Spices, gums and odorous plants of every description, flowers, fruit trees and vegetables of all kinds and many other luxurious products, this wonderful island, owing to its magnificent climate, brought forth, sacred, beautiful, wonderful and infinite in number. Nor were the inhabitants content with the natural advantages of their glorious island, but displayed a marvellous industry and skill in engineering and the constructive arts. For in the centre island they built a royal palace, each succeeding king trying to surpass his predecessor in adorning and adding to the building, so that it struck all beholders with the greatest admiration. Now the formation of the zones or belts round the ancient abode of the god was very regular, the circumference of each zone being equally distant from the common centre; and the outermost zones of sea and of land were each three stades<ref name="v2-p467-n1">A stade is about 606 feet.</ref> broad, and the next pair of two stades each, the succeeding zone of sea being of one stade, while the central seat itself had a diameter of five stades. And they bridged <ref name="v2-p467-n2">The width of the bridges was a plethrum, about 101 feet.</ref> over the water zones, making a way from and to the palace, and dug a great canal <ref name="v2-p467-n3">Three stades broad, a plethrum wide and fifty stades long, some six miles.</ref> from the sea to the outermost zone of water, wide enough to admit the largest vessels.
dynasty ever yet obtained or will easily procure hereafter. Now this wealth was both drawn from foreign tributary countries and from Atlantis itself, which was very rich in minerals, especially its mines of orichalcum, now a mere name, but then the most precious of all metals save gold. The country also was exceedingly rich in timber and pasturage. Moreover there were vast numbers of elephants. Spices, gums and odorous plants of every description, flowers, fruit trees and vegetables of all kinds and many other luxurious products, this wonderful island, owing to its magnificent climate, brought forth, sacred, beautiful, wonderful and infinite in number. Nor were the inhabitants content with the natural advantages of their glorious island, but displayed a marvellous industry and skill in engineering and the constructive arts. For in the centre island they built a royal palace, each succeeding king trying to surpass his predecessor in adorning and adding to the building, so that it struck all beholders with the greatest admiration. Now the formation of the zones or belts round the ancient abode of the god was very regular, the circumference of each zone being equally distant from the common centre; and the outermost zones of sea and of land were each three stades<ref name="v2-p467-n1">A stade is about 606 feet.</ref> broad, and the next pair of two stades each, the succeeding zone of sea being of one stade, while the central seat itself had a diameter of five stades. And they bridged <ref name="v2-p467-n2">The width of the bridges was a plethrum, about 101 feet.</ref> over the water zones, making a way from and to the palace, and dug a great canal <ref name="v2-p467-n3">Three stades broad, a plethrum wide and fifty stades long, some six miles.</ref> from the sea to the outermost zone of water, wide enough to admit the largest vessels.


They also made water-ways through the zones of land, wide enough for a trireme <ref name="v2-p467-n4">A ship with three banks of oars. &#124;j It was a stade long, three plethra broad and of a proportionate height.</ref> to pass, and roofed them over, for the height of the land zones above the water was considerable. Moreover, they enclosed the island, zones and bridges with stone walls, placing towers and gates at the bridges. The stone they quarried from the face of the centre island and from both faces of the land zones, at the same time fashioning a line of docks on each bank of the water zones, leaving a natural roof of rock.
They also made water-ways through the zones of land, wide enough for a trireme <ref name="v2-p467-n4">A ship with three banks of oars.</ref> to pass, and roofed them over, for the height of the land zones above the water was considerable. Moreover, they enclosed the island, zones and bridges with stone walls, placing towers and gates at the bridges. The stone they quarried from the face of the centre island and from both faces of the land zones, at the same time fashioning a line of docks on each bank of the water zones, leaving a natural roof of rock.


The stone was of three colours, white, black and red, so that many of the buildings presented a gay appearance. The whole circuit of the wall of the outer zone was covered with brass, which they used like plaster, of the inner zone with tin, and of the acropolis itself with orichalcum, which was of a glittering appearance. The palace within the acropolis was constructed as follows. In the centre was the sacred shrine of Poseidan and Clito, surrounded by a golden enclosure. Hard by stood the great temple of Poseidon, &#124;] of a different style of architecture to the Greek. The exterior was covered with silver, except the
The stone was of three colours, white, black and red, so that many of the buildings presented a gay appearance. The whole circuit of the wall of the outer zone was covered with brass, which they used like plaster, of the inner zone with tin, and of the acropolis itself with orichalcum, which was of a glittering appearance. The palace within the acropolis was constructed as follows. In the centre was the sacred shrine of Poseidan and Clito, surrounded by a golden enclosure. Hard by stood the great temple of Poseidon,<ref name="v2-p467-n5">It was a stade long, three plethra broad and of a proportionate height.</ref> of a different style of architecture to the Greek. The exterior was covered with silver, except the


{{Page aside|468}}
{{Page aside|468}}


pediments and pinnacles, which were lined with gold. Within, the roof was a magnificent mosaic of gold, ivory and orichalcum, and all the walls, pillars and pavements were covered with orichalcum. The most remarkable object of the interior was a gigantic statue of the god, equal in height to the building, mounted on a chariot drawn by six winged horses, and round the car were a hundred Nereids riding on dolphins; there were also many other statues and numerous votive offerings of the citizens. Round the exterior were placed golden statues of the princes and princesses of the royal blood, and statues erected by the kings and also by private individuals both of the city and of subject states. There was also an altar of proportionate magnificence. And they had baths for summer and winter, supplied by the hot and cold springs, there being baths for the royal family, for men, for women, for horses and other animals. By a system of aqueducts, the water of the springs was carried to the two land zones and utilized for the irrigation of plantations and beautiful gardens. In these zones were many temples of other gods, gardens and gymnasia both for men and horses. Indeed, in the larger belt was a splendid race-course, extending throughout its entire length, a stade broad, and lined on either side with barracks for the household troops. Those, however, of them who were conspicuous for their loyalty, were lodged in the smaller zone, and the most faithful of all in the citadel itself. Moreover, the docks were filled with shipping and naval stores of every description. At fifty stades from the outer water belt or harbour in every direction, another wall was built, enclosing the whole city and meeting the great canal at the sea entrance. The space between this wall and the first water belt was thickly built over and inhabited by a dense population; and the canal and largest harbour were crowded with merchant shipping from all parts, and the din and tumult of their commerce continued all day long and the night through. Such is a general sketch of their wonderful city. Now as regards the rest of the country; it was very mountainous with exceedingly precipitous coasts, and the plain surrounding the city was itself surrounded by mountain chains, broken only at the sea entrance. And the plain was smooth and level and of an oblong shape, lying north and south, three thousand stades in one direction and two thousand in the other. And the mountains were said to be the grandest in the world for their number, size and beauty; they were inhabited moreover by many prosperous and wealthy villages, for there was an abundance of rivers and lakes, meadows and pasturage for all kinds of cattle and quantities of timber. They surrounded the plain by an enormous canal or dike, the size of which is almost incredible for a work of human undertaking<ref name="v2-p468-n1">101 feet deep, 606 feet broad, and upwards of 1.250 miles in length.</ref> By it the water from the mountains was conducted round the plain and flowed out to sea near the entrance of the great canal. Moreover,
pediments and pinnacles, which were lined with gold. Within, the roof was a magnificent mosaic of gold, ivory and orichalcum, and all the walls, pillars and pavements were covered with orichalcum. The most remarkable object of the interior was a gigantic statue of the god, equal in height to the building, mounted on a chariot drawn by six winged horses, and round the car were a hundred Nereids riding on dolphins; there were also many other statues and numerous votive offerings of the citizens. Round the exterior were placed golden statues of the princes and princesses of the royal blood, and statues erected by the kings and also by private individuals both of the city and of subject states. There was also an altar of proportionate magnificence. And they had baths for summer and winter, supplied by the hot and cold springs, there being baths for the royal family, for men, for women, for horses and other animals. By a system of aqueducts, the water of the springs was carried to the two land zones and utilized for the irrigation of plantations and beautiful gardens. In these zones were many temples of other gods, gardens and gymnasia both for men and horses. Indeed, in the larger belt was a splendid race-course, extending throughout its entire length, a stade broad, and lined on either side with barracks for the household troops. Those, however, of them who were conspicuous for their loyalty, were lodged in the smaller zone, and the most faithful of all in the citadel itself. Moreover, the docks were filled with shipping and naval stores of every description. At fifty stades from the outer water belt or harbour in every direction, another wall was built, enclosing the whole city and meeting the great canal at the sea entrance. The space between this wall and the first water belt was thickly built over and inhabited by a dense population; and the canal and largest harbour were crowded with merchant shipping from all parts, and the din and tumult of their commerce continued all day long and the night through. Such is a general sketch of their wonderful city. Now as regards the rest of the country; it was very mountainous with exceedingly precipitous coasts, and the plain surrounding the city was itself surrounded by mountain chains, broken only at the sea entrance. And the plain was smooth and level and of an oblong shape, lying north and south, three thousand stades in one direction and two thousand in the other. And the mountains were said to be the grandest in the world for their number, size and beauty; they were inhabited moreover by many prosperous and wealthy villages, for there was an abundance of rivers and lakes, meadows and pasturage for all kinds of cattle and quantities of timber. They surrounded the plain by an enormous canal or dike, the size of which is almost incredible for a work of human undertaking.<ref name="v2-p468-n1">101 feet deep, 606 feet broad, and upwards of 1,250 miles in length.</ref> By it the water from the mountains was conducted round the plain and flowed out to sea near the entrance of the great canal. Moreover,


{{Page aside|469}}
{{Page aside|469}}


parallel dikes <ref name="v2-p469-n1">101 feet broad.</ref> were cut from the upper bounding canal to that on the sea side, one hundred stades distant from each other, and these were again joined by transverse water-ways. They also employed the canals for irrigation and so raised two crops in the year. And the plain was divided into sixty thousand wards or sections, each supplying a certain contingent of men to the army and navy; and the army consisted of war chariots and a kind of light car, holding two warriors, one of whom dismounted and fought and the other drove, men-at-arms, archers, slingers, stone-shooters, javelin-men and light-armed troops.<ref name="v2-p469-n2">Their standing army consisted of upwards of a million men; their navy of 240,000 and 1,300 ships.</ref> Such was the military system of the city. And the other nine cities of the confederation had slightly different systems, which it would be tedious to narrate.
parallel dikes <ref name="v2-p469-n1">101 feet broad.</ref> were cut from the upper bounding canal to that on the sea side, one hundred stades distant from each other, and these were again joined by transverse water-ways. They also employed the canals for irrigation and so raised two crops in the year. And the plain was divided into sixty thousand wards or sections, each supplying a certain contingent of men to the army and navy; and the army consisted of war chariots and a kind of light car, holding two warriors, one of whom dismounted and fought and the other drove, men-at-arms, archers, slingers, stone-shooters, javelin-men and light-armed troops.<ref name="v2-p469-n2">Their standing army consisted of upwards of a million men; their navy of 240,000 and 1,200 ships.</ref> Such was the military system of the city. And the other nine cities of the confederation had slightly different systems, which it would be tedious to narrate.


Now as regards the polity of the Atlanteans, the kings exercised an autocracy over the people; but in their dealings with each other and for the common welfare, they followed the traditional law of their divine progenitor, which was also inscribed on a column of orichalcum by the first kings, and the column placed in the temple of the deity. Thither they assembled every alternate fifth and sixth year to decide any disputes that might have arisen between them. And these are the ceremonies they performed before proceeding to their decision. There were sacred bulls grazing in the precincts of the temple. And the ten kings, after first praying to the deity, armed only with staves and nooses, proceeded to capture one of the herd, and sacrificed him on the column over the inscription.
Now as regards the polity of the Atlanteans, the kings exercised an autocracy over the people; but in their dealings with each other and for the common welfare, they followed the traditional law of their divine progenitor, which was also inscribed on a column of orichalcum by the first kings, and the column placed in the temple of the deity. Thither they assembled every alternate fifth and sixth year to decide any disputes that might have arisen between them. And these are the ceremonies they performed before proceeding to their decision. There were sacred bulls grazing in the precincts of the temple. And the ten kings, after first praying to the deity, armed only with staves and nooses, proceeded to capture one of the herd, and sacrificed him on the column over the inscription.
Line 4,205: Line 4,255:
But when their mortal natures began to dominate the divine within them, through their inability to bear present events, to those who can truly perceive, they began to display unbecoming conduct and to degenerate, destroying the fairest of their most valuable possessions. To those, however, who cannot perceive that true mode of life which leads to real happiness, they appeared most glorious and happy, though actually full of aggrandizement and unjust power. Zeus, however, the god of gods, who rules according to Law and can perceive such things, wishing to recall a once honourable race to the practice of virtue, assembled all the gods and said:
But when their mortal natures began to dominate the divine within them, through their inability to bear present events, to those who can truly perceive, they began to display unbecoming conduct and to degenerate, destroying the fairest of their most valuable possessions. To those, however, who cannot perceive that true mode of life which leads to real happiness, they appeared most glorious and happy, though actually full of aggrandizement and unjust power. Zeus, however, the god of gods, who rules according to Law and can perceive such things, wishing to recall a once honourable race to the practice of virtue, assembled all the gods and said:


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=E. E. Θ.}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
 
{{Style P-Signature|1=E. E. Θ.}}


[Here, unfortunately, the text of the dialogue ceases abruptly. ]
<center>[Here, unfortunately, the text of the dialogue ceases abruptly.]</center>


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Page aside|470_2}}


{{Style P-Poem|title=The Daily Sacrifice|poem=Time was when men believed their deities
{{Style P-Poem|title=The Daily Sacrifice|poem=Time was when men believed their deities
Line 4,224: Line 4,278:
And narrowing lust of cruel blood-bought pelf.
And narrowing lust of cruel blood-bought pelf.
God’s temple is profaned – within its walls
God’s temple is profaned – within its walls
Priest – altar – idol – one Almighty Self.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary W. Gale</span>}}
Priest – altar – idol – one Almighty Self.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Mary W. Gale.</span>}}




Line 4,240: Line 4,294:
{{Page aside|481}}
{{Page aside|481}}


{{Style P-Poem|title="Chaos and Old Night"|poem=Big drops are falling;
{{Style P-Poem|title=“Chaos and Old Night”|poem=     Big drops are falling;
Deep sighs are heaving;
      Deep sighs are heaving;
Strong thews are trembling;
      Strong thews are trembling;
Stout hearts are breaking:
      Stout hearts are breaking:
For “Chaos and Old Night” are threatening –
For “Chaos and Old Night” are threatening –
Their doleful shades, alas! are lowering!
Their doleful shades, alas! are lowering!
Where hope ne’er comes and light’s ne’er seen,
    Where hope ne’er comes and light’s ne’er seen,
Where life is torment, death is sweet!}}
    Where life is torment, death is sweet!|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">M. Mull.</span><br />May 15, 1887.}}
 
 
{{Style P-Poem|poem=May 15, 1887.|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">M. Mull</span>}}


<hr>
<hr>
Line 4,262: Line 4,313:
{{Page aside|485}}
{{Page aside|485}}


{{Style P-Title|Reincarnation}}<ref name="v2-p485-n1">By E. D. Walker. Boston and New York, HOUGHTON, Mifflin &amp; Co., 1888; and London, Ward &amp; Lock.</ref>
{{Style P-Title|Reviews}}


MR. WALKER cannot be too heartily congratulated on the manner in which he has written his book. He has arranged his facts in a masterly way, and has devoted so much time and study to the subject that he is able to cite in his favour a large majority of those writers and thinkers who have distinguished their race at all the historical epochs of human progress. Of course in such a subject there must necessarily appear some gaps to the specialist, but, in spite of all that criticasters may urge, there is no doubt that Mr. Walker’s book forms the most admirable summary of the subject which has yet appeared.
{{Style P-Title|Reincarnation}}<ref name="v2-p485-n1">By E. D. Walker. Boston and New York, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Houghton, Mifflin &amp; Co.</span>, 1888; and London, <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ward &amp; Lock.</span></ref>
 
Mr. Walker cannot be too heartily congratulated on the manner in which he has written his book. He has arranged his facts in a masterly way, and has devoted so much time and study to the subject that he is able to cite in his favour a large majority of those writers and thinkers who have distinguished their race at all the historical epochs of human progress. Of course in such a subject there must necessarily appear some gaps to the specialist, but, in spite of all that criticasters may urge, there is no doubt that Mr. Walker’s book forms the most admirable summary of the subject which has yet appeared.


The book is divided into various sections. In the first of these a definition is attempted. There is no uncertain sound in the words: “That man ever dwelt in the bodies of beasts, we deny as irrational, as such a retrogression would contradict the fundamental maxims of nature. That philosophy is a corruption of Reincarnation.”
The book is divided into various sections. In the first of these a definition is attempted. There is no uncertain sound in the words: “That man ever dwelt in the bodies of beasts, we deny as irrational, as such a retrogression would contradict the fundamental maxims of nature. That philosophy is a corruption of Reincarnation.”


“Granting the permanence of the human spirit amid every change, the doctrine of rebirth is the only one yielding a metaphysical explanation of the phenomena of life. It is already accepted on the physical plane as evolution, and holds a firm ethical value in applying the law of justice to human experience.”
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Granting the permanence of the human spirit amid every change, the doctrine of rebirth is the only one yielding a metaphysical explanation of the phenomena of life. It is already accepted on the physical plane as evolution, and holds a firm ethical value in applying the law of justice to human experience.”}}


Thus reincarnation simply resolves itself into the enunciation of a law that man lives and dies and lives again, and acts and takes rest on the plane of life as a -whole just as he does in his life from day to day. The individual man clothes himself many times in different personalities.
Thus reincarnation simply resolves itself into the enunciation of a law that man lives and dies and lives again, and acts and takes rest on the plane of life as a whole just as he does in his life from day to day. The individual man clothes himself many times in different personalities.


Mr. Walker then proceeds to the arguments in favour of Reincarnation. He argues that the idea of immortality instinct in man, when assisted with the analogy of nature and by the conservation of energy and the correlation of forces, necessarily demands reincarnation as a fact The Christian idea of special creation at birth involves a similar annihilation at death. Immortality then demands it. Analogy in the case of the life history of butterflies comes to the assistance of the theory and, when combined with the observations of embryology, leaves very little room for hesitation. Not so very long since even the evolution of the physical frame of man and animal was denied; but now that this evolution is a proven fact and we can see the traces of it as demonstrating reincarnation under different forms in the embryo, it is high time that we should turn our attention to the evolution of the soul as welL Mr. Walker cites many instances from physiology and biology to assist his case and makes his position very firm indeed.
Mr. Walker then proceeds to the arguments in favour of Reincarnation. He argues that the idea of immortality instinct in man, when assisted with the analogy of nature and by the conservation of energy and the correlation of forces, necessarily demands reincarnation as a fact. The Christian idea of special creation at birth involves a similar annihilation at death. Immortality then demands it. Analogy in the case of the life history of butterflies comes to the assistance of the theory and, when combined with the observations of embryology, leaves very little room for hesitation. Not so very long since even the evolution of the physical frame of man and animal was denied; but now that this evolution is a proven fact and we can see the traces of it as demonstrating re-incarnation under different forms in the embryo, it is high time that we should turn our attention to the evolution of the soul as well. Mr. Walker cites many instances from physiology and biology to assist his case and makes his position very firm indeed.


Physiology further shows an entire reconstitution of the physical frame every
Physiology further shows an entire reconstitution of the physical frame every
Line 4,286: Line 4,339:
It is perhaps a pity that the scope of the book did not permit Mr. Walker to deal more fully with the solution which Reincarnation, in company with its twin law of Karma, affords to the problem of moral inequality, and “the injustice and evil which otherwise overwhelms us.” But the reader is given an outline which he can well fill up for himself. As Mr. Walker puts it, “the total experience of humanity forms a magnificent tapestry of perfect poetic justice.”
It is perhaps a pity that the scope of the book did not permit Mr. Walker to deal more fully with the solution which Reincarnation, in company with its twin law of Karma, affords to the problem of moral inequality, and “the injustice and evil which otherwise overwhelms us.” But the reader is given an outline which he can well fill up for himself. As Mr. Walker puts it, “the total experience of humanity forms a magnificent tapestry of perfect poetic justice.”


Mr. Walker states four main objections to the theory. Of these, though he rightly gives it the last place in validity, the uncongeniality of the doctrine is that which operates in the minds of most people. The arguments of loss of memory and the opposition of heredity are the most serious to meet But they are so well considered and met, that it would be worth while to purchase the book if only for this section. The argument of memory is shown to be fallacious by the facts and analogies afforded by one life only. The cases of double identity, and other kindred instances, prove the existence of a “higher memory” which is not always available for the consciousness of sense perception. As regards the justice of suffering for deeds which we are not conscious of having committed, it is answered rightly that it is really only to those who always attempt to shift the blame off their own shoulders that the idea of an arbitrary guide of man’s destiny is acceptable. Nature never errs, and it is healthier for man to know that he only reaps the seed which he himself sows than to think that he can avoid payment by cheating himself of his dues. But to most minds the idea is repellant on account of the loss it involves of the consciousness of the persons dear to them. But it may be answered that love and sympathy usually have their basis, if they are real at all, in something beyond mere outward appearances. We are all pilgrims together and Mr. Walker adds: “our theory extends the journey in just proportion to the supernal destination.”
Mr. Walker states four main objections to the theory. Of these, though he rightly gives it the last place in validity, the uncongeniality of the doctrine is that which operates in the minds of most people. The arguments of loss of memory and the opposition of heredity are the most serious to meet. But they are so well considered and met, that it would be worth while to purchase the book if only for this section. The argument of memory is shown to be fallacious by the facts and analogies afforded by one life only. The cases of double identity, and other kindred instances, prove the existence of a “higher memory” which is not always available for the consciousness of sense perception. As regards the justice of suffering for deeds which we are not conscious of having committed, it is answered rightly that it is really only to those who always attempt to shift the blame off their own shoulders that the idea of an arbitrary guide of man’s destiny is acceptable. Nature never errs, and it is healthier for man to know that he only reaps the seed which he himself sows than to think that he can avoid payment by cheating himself of his dues. But to most minds the idea is repellant on account of the loss it involves of the consciousness of the persons dear to them. But it may be answered that love and sympathy usually have their basis, if they are real at all, in something beyond mere outward appearances. We are all pilgrims together and Mr. Walker adds: “our theory extends the journey in just proportion to the supernal destination.”


The quotations from “Western Prose Writers” afford the reader a glimpse extending over such a wide range that, if merely for the insight into the minds of great thinkers, the book is worth reading. A part is devoted to the work of
The quotations from “Western Prose Writers” afford the reader a glimpse extending over such a wide range that, if merely for the insight into the minds of great thinkers, the book is worth reading. A part is devoted to the work of Mr. William R. Alger, who, though a clergyman, devoted 20 years of his life to the study and was so firmly convinced of its truth that the pagan idea of reincarnation became immoveably fixed in his mind as a fact proven to him indisputably.


Mr. William R. Alger, who, though a clergyman, devoted 20 years of his life to the study and was so firmly convinced of its truth that the pagan idea of reincarnation became immoveably fixed in his mind as a fact proven to him indisputably.
Mr. Walker quotes largely from the poets. On the ground that they “are the seers of the race” who merely transmit, often unconsciously to themselves,
 
Mr. Walker quotes largely from the poets. On the ground that they “are the seers of the race” who merely.transmit, often unconsciously to themselves,


{{Page aside|487}}
{{Page aside|487}}
Line 4,304: Line 4,355:
To conclude in Mr. Walker’s words:
To conclude in Mr. Walker’s words:


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Reincarnation unites all the family of man into a universal brotherhood more effectively than the prevailing humanity. It promotes the solidarity of mankind by destroying the barriers that conceit and circumstances have raised between individuals, groups, nations, and races. All alike are favoured with poetic justice.................There are no special gifts. Physical blessings, mental talents, and moral successes are the laborious result of long merit. Sorrows, defects, and failures proceed from negligence.”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“Reincarnation unites all the family of man into a universal brotherhood more effectively than the prevailing humanity. It promotes the solidarity of mankind by destroying the barriers that conceit and circumstances have raised between individuals, groups, nations, and races. All alike are favoured with poetic justice. . . . . . There are no special gifts. Physical blessings, mental talents, and moral successes are the laborious result of long merit. Sorrows, defects, and failures proceed from negligence.”}}


Mr. Walker concludes with the conviction “that all the best teachers of mankind – religion, philosophy, science and poetry – urge the soul to
Mr. Walker concludes with the conviction “that all the best teachers of mankind – religion, philosophy, science and poetry – urge the soul to
Line 4,317: Line 4,368:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Title|Emendations of Hamlet}}<ref name="v2-p487-n1">“Hamlet; Restorations and Emendations,” by Matthias Mull. Kegan Paul, Trench &amp; Co., 1885.</ref>
{{Page aside|487_2}}
 
{{Style P-Title|Emendations of Hamlet}}<ref name="v2-p487-n1">“Hamlet; Restorations and Emendations,” by Matthias Mull. <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Kegan Paul, Trench &amp; Co.</span>, 1885.</ref>
 
Mr. Mull’s book is undoubtedly one of the greatest additions to Shakespearean study which recent years have seen.


MR. MULL’S book is undoubtedly one of the greatest additions to Shakespearean study which recent years have seen. It is characterised by the most thorough scholarship, the most cautious and yet daring criticism, combined with a genius for perceiving intuitionally the true reading of corrupt passages, only perhaps equalled by Porson.
It is characterised by the most thorough scholarship, the most cautious and yet daring criticism, combined with a genius for perceiving intuitionally the true reading of corrupt passages, only perhaps equalled by Porson.


Many of the author’s emendations carry with them the instant conviction of self-evident truths, leaving a feeling of wonder that they have never been suggested before.
Many of the author’s emendations carry with them the instant conviction of self-evident truths, leaving a feeling of wonder that they have never been suggested before.
Line 4,331: Line 4,386:
The text is prefaced by a valuable essay on Hamlet’s madness, and on this subject we cannot do better than let the author speak for himself:
The text is prefaced by a valuable essay on Hamlet’s madness, and on this subject we cannot do better than let the author speak for himself:


{{Style P-Quote|1=“The next point is, did Hamlet consistently exhibit an ‘antic disposition’ on each and such occasions as his design demanded? In other words, was he, as a sane man, able to control his resolution so as to fit the time and season in which to display his ‘crafty madness’? The whole drama affords abundant testimony that he did so control himself as to completely carry out the purpose he had in view, and by the startling contrast of the character he assumed, and of that in which he exhibited his lofty and weighty ‘discourse of reason,’ he furnishes overwhelming evidence that he was marvellously sane..............In all this is Hamlet himself, noble and transcendant, moved to ‘fine issues,’ self-controlled as the soaring eagle, firm as the stable pole-star..............His ‘antic disposition’ is marvellously accommodated to the several individuals before whom it is exhibited. . . . .”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“The next point is, did Hamlet consistently exhibit an ‘antic disposition’ on each and such occasions as his design demanded? In other words, was he, as a sane man, able to control his resolution so as to fit the time and season in which to display his ‘crafty madness’? The whole drama affords abundant testimony that he did so control himself as to completely carry out the purpose he had in view, and by the startling contrast of the character he assumed, and of that in which he exhibited his lofty and weighty ‘discourse of reason,’ he furnishes overwhelming evidence that he was marvellously sane. . . . . In all this is Hamlet himself, noble and transcendant, moved to ‘fine issues,’ self-controlled as the soaring eagle, firm as the stable pole-star. . . . His ‘antic disposition’ is marvellously accommodated to the several individuals before whom it is exhibited. . . . .”}}


After reading this preface our chief feeling is one of regret that Mr. Mull has not supplemented it by an essay on that other vexed question, Hamlet’s love for Ophelia.
After reading this preface our chief feeling is one of regret that Mr. Mull has not supplemented it by an essay on that other vexed question, Hamlet’s love for Ophelia.
Line 4,337: Line 4,392:
In a brief note on the passage: –
In a brief note on the passage: –


{{Style P-Quote|1=“''Hamlet.'' A little more than kin, and less than kind.”}}
{{Style P-Quote|1=“''Hamlet.'' A little more than kin, and less than kind.”|signature=(Act I., sc. ii., l. 65.)}}
 
(Act I., sc. ii., l. 65.)


Mr. Mull paraphrases it thus: – {{Style P-Quote|1=“A little (signifying very much) beyond mere relationship I stand to you. I am rightful heir to the crown; I am by right your king, and you my subject.”}}
Mr. Mull paraphrases it thus: – {{Style P-Quote|1=“A little (signifying very much) beyond mere relationship I stand to you. I am rightful heir to the crown; I am by right your king, and you my subject.”}}
Line 4,350: Line 4,403:


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“''King.'' Our son shall win.
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“''King.'' Our son shall win.
''Queen.'' He’s faint, and scant of breath.
''Queen.''     He’s <span style="font-variant:small-caps">faint</span>, and scant of breath.
Here, Hamlet, take my napkin, rub thy brow.
      Here, Hamlet, take my napkin, rub thy brow.
Come, let me wipe thy face.”}}
            Come, let me wipe thy face.”}}


Mr. Mull adds: “The accepted reading, it seems to me, is as gross in the mouth of the Queen as it is repugnant to the situation and the facts. The coarseness of the word ''fat'' well befits the stupidity of the mutilation. ‘The mould of form’ ''corpulent!''’
Mr. Mull adds: “The accepted reading, it seems to me, is as gross in the mouth of the Queen as it is repugnant to the situation and the facts. The coarseness of the word ''fat'' well befits the stupidity of the mutilation. ‘The mould of form’ ''corpulent!''’”


{{Page aside|489}}
{{Page aside|489}}
Line 4,363: Line 4,416:


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“''Ber.'' How now, Horatio? you tremble, and look pale:
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“''Ber.'' How now, Horatio? you tremble, and look pale:
Is not this something more than fantasy?”}}
    Is not this something more than fantasy?”}}


Mr. Mull reads: –
Mr. Mull reads: –


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“How now, Horatio, – you tremble and look pale –
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“How now, Horatio, – you tremble and look pale –
Is not this something more than fantasy?”}}
    Is not this something more than fantasy?”|signature=(Act I., sc. i., l. 53.)}}
 
(Act I., sc. i., l. 53.)


In the second scene, line 229:
In the second scene, line 229:
Line 4,382: Line 4,433:
In the third scene, line 115, he punctuates the well-known passage as follows: –
In the third scene, line 115, he punctuates the well-known passage as follows: –


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“''Pol.'' I do know,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“''Pol.''                   I do know,
When the blood burns, how prodigal the soul
    When the blood burns, how prodigal the soul
Lends the tongue vows: these blazes, daughter –
    Lends the tongue vows: these blazes, daughter –
Giving more light than heat, extinct in both,
    Giving more light than heat, extinct in both,
Even in their promise as it is a-making –
    Even in their promise as it is a-making –
You must not take for fire.”}}
    You must not take for fire.”}}


In scene iv. of the same act, line 46, Mr. Mull amends the received reading thus: –
In scene iv. of the same act, line 46, Mr. Mull amends the received reading thus: –


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Let me not rest in ignorance, but tell
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Let me not <span style="font-variant:small-caps">rest</span> in ignorance, but tell
Why thy canonis’d bones.................”}}
  Why thy canonis’d bones, . . . . . ”}}


Substituting ''rest'' for ''burst.''
Substituting ''rest'' for ''burst.''
Line 4,399: Line 4,450:


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“How say you, then – would heart of man once think it! –
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“How say you, then – would heart of man once think it! –
But you’ll be secret?”}}
  But you’ll be secret?”}}


In Polonius’ warning to Ophelia at the beginning of the second act (scene i. line 111), Mr. Mull makes an important change: –
In Polonius’ warning to Ophelia at the beginning of the second act (scene i. line 111), Mr. Mull makes an important change: –


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“''Pol.'' I am sorry that with better heed and judgment,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“''Pol.'' I am sorry that with better heed and judgment,
You had not quoted him.”}}
    You had not quoted him.”}}


Not perhaps so happy is the following, – Act III. scene ii., line 244.
Not perhaps so happy is the following, – Act III. scene ii., line 244.
Line 4,426: Line 4,477:
{{Page aside|490}}
{{Page aside|490}}


{{Style P-Poem|poem=''“Ham.'' Not this by no means, that I bid you do:
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“''Ham.'' Not this by no means, that I bid you do:
Let the bloat king. . . . .
    Let the bloat king. . . . .
Make you to ravel all this matter out.
    Make you to ravel all this matter out.
That I essentially am not in madness,
    That I essentially am not in madness,
But mad in craft, ’twere good you let him know:
    But mad in craft, ’twere good you let him know:
For who, that’s but a queen, fair, sober, wise.”}}
    For who, that’s but a queen, fair, sober, wise.”}}


In the fourth act, scene iv., line 39, we have an important emendation: –
In the fourth act, scene iv., line 39, we have an important emendation: –


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“..............I do not know.
{{Style P-Poem|poem=                 “. . . . . I do not know.
While yet I live to say, ‘this thing’s to do’ –
While yet I live to say, ‘this thing’s to do’ –
Sith I have cause, and will, and strength and means
Sith I have cause, and will, and strength and means
To do’t – examples gross as earth exhort me."}}
To do’t – examples gross as earth exhort me.”}}


We are constrained to notice in several passages, what seems almost a fault in sense of rhythm, a deficiency of ear.
We are constrained to notice in several passages, what seems almost a fault in sense of rhythm, a deficiency of ear.
Line 4,445: Line 4,496:


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Why this same strict and most observant watch?
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Why this same strict and most observant watch?
Why so nightly tolls the subject of the land?”}}
  Who so nightly tolls the subject of the land?”|signature=(Act I., sc. i., l. 72.)}}
 
(Act I., sc. i., l. 72.)


And –
And –


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“For use almost can change the stamp of nature,
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“For use almost can change the stamp of nature,
And tether the devil, or throw him out.”}}
  And <span style="font-variant:small-caps">tether</span> the devil, or throw him out.”|signature=(Act III., sc. iv., l. 169.)}}
 
(Act III., sc. iv., l. 169.)


As for the text, it is excellently printed, and, were it not for the references to notes in the body of the text, would be the most readable we have seen.
As for the text, it is excellently printed, and, were it not for the references to notes in the body of the text, would be the most readable we have seen.
Line 4,466: Line 4,513:
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Style P-Title|A Trilogy of the Life to Come}}<ref name="v2-p490-n1">“A Trilogy of the Life to Come,” and other Poems, by Robert Brown, Jun., F.S.A. David Nutt, 1887.</ref>
{{Page aside|490_2}}
 
{{Style P-Title|A Trilogy of the Life to Come}}<ref name="v2-p490-n1">“A Trilogy of the Life to Come,” and other Poems, by Robert Brown, Jun., F.S.A. <span style="font-variant:small-caps">David Nutt</span>, 1887.</ref>
 
The first part of the Trilogy, the “Vision of Rhadamanthus,” gives us a glimpse of Elysian fields. The heroine: –
 
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“ . . .    in a trance of mystic sleep,”}}


THE first part of the Trilogy, the “Vision of Rhadamanthus,” gives us a glimpse of Elysian fields. The heroine: – “. . in a trance of mystic sleep,” visits the realm of “chaos and dark night,” the darkness opens, disclosing the blest regions beyond, and heroine speaks,
visits the realm of “chaos and dark night,” the darkness opens, disclosing the blest regions beyond, and heroine speaks,


{{Style P-Poem|poem=“What chanced I know not, nor remember more
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“What chanced I know not, nor remember more
Line 4,482: Line 4,535:
The second “Phase” of the Trilogy paints very dramatically the author’s conception of the Rosy Cross, and the Crucifixion of the Rose, where the horrors of darkness: –
The second “Phase” of the Trilogy paints very dramatically the author’s conception of the Rosy Cross, and the Crucifixion of the Rose, where the horrors of darkness: –


{{Style P-Quote|1=“Took the Rose, in the might of demon spite,}}
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“Took the Rose, in the might of demon spite,
 
    To the depths of the midnight air;
To the depths of the midnight air;
  Where, her hopes to deride, there they crucified
 
    The Rose on a burning Cross.”}}
Where, her hopes to deride, there they crucified
 
The Rose on a burning Cross.”


It contains musical passages, such as the following: –
It contains musical passages, such as the following: –


{{Style P-Quote|1=“For, every soul, between pole and pole,}}
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“For, every soul, between pole and pole,
 
    That can love and to Love be true,
That can love and to Love be true,
  In its crimson heart has a deathless part
 
    Which the Great Soul shall renew.”}}
In its crimson heart has a deathless part
 
Which the Great Soul shall renew.”


“Phase” III., “The Ascent of Souls,” discloses the same power for musical rhythm, embodying philosophic thought, such as: –
“Phase” III., “The Ascent of Souls,” discloses the same power for musical rhythm, embodying philosophic thought, such as: –


{{Style P-Quote|1=“A rush of life through immortal being,}}
{{Style P-Poem|poem=“A rush of life through immortal being,
 
    A flashing of light in a god-born soul.”}}
A flashing of light in a god-born souL”


In “Patrokleia,” the author has attempted to solve the insoluble problem of rendering the musical numbers of Homer into English verse.
In “Patrokleia,” the author has attempted to solve the insoluble problem of rendering the musical numbers of Homer into English verse.


A variety of metres are tried, but Chapman alone succeeded, even partially, in reproducing an effect at all similar to Homer. “Yule Tide "is a pretty poem, but, for mystical readers, the “Rose’s Passion” is undoubtedly the poem of the volume.
A variety of metres are tried, but Chapman alone succeeded, even partially, in reproducing an effect at all similar to Homer. “Yule Tide” is a pretty poem, but, for mystical readers, the “Rose’s Passion” is undoubtedly the poem of the volume.


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Page aside|491_2}}


{{Style P-Title|Mongolian Aphorisms}}
{{Style P-Title|Mongolian Aphorisms}}
Line 4,522: Line 4,570:
Learn to discern light from darkness, and to perceive in the darkest night the bright dawn of the coming day.
Learn to discern light from darkness, and to perceive in the darkest night the bright dawn of the coming day.


Better that thou shouldst be twice deceived, and cursed thrice by Lie for no lie of thine, but thy truthful word, rather than deceive thy enemy even once, or so much as think of cursing thy greatest foe.
Better that thou shouldst be twice deceived, and cursed thrice by <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lie</span> for no lie of thine, but thy truthful word, rather than deceive thy enemy even once, or so much as think of cursing thy greatest foe.


He who curses, poisons his own heart, losing thereby every spark of love in him.
He who curses, poisons his own heart, losing thereby every spark of love in him.


Hate is the black skunk, and love, the pure, snow-white ermine: it is enough to let in one skunk to clear a whole plain of the ermines – aye, to the last
Hate is the black skunk, and love, the pure, snow-white ermine: it is enough to let in one skunk to clear a whole plain of the ermines – aye, to the last.


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


{{Page aside|492}}
{{Page aside|492}}
{{Style P-Title|Correspondence}}


{{Style P-Title|Is this an Error?}}
{{Style P-Title|Is this an Error?}}


In the Editors’ notes to the article on “The Crucifixion of Man,” in the May number of Lucifer, a quotation is given from ''The Hebrew-Egyptian'' ''Mystery.'' I have not seen this work and do not know the name of its author, but, judging from this specimen of his writings, he is very far from being a safe guide. From his way of treating the subject of the quotation, he is evidently not aware that the two Evangels in which the exclamation has been preserved reproduce the Chaldee translation or Targum of Psalm xxii., i. This would have been more familiar than the Hebrew original to a Jew of the period in the habit of mixing with and teaching the people, and might well have fallen from the lips of such an one dying under such circumstances. To confront the Chaldee with the Hebrew here, and claim that the one is a falsification of the other is to make an unwarranted statement. But there is a still greater mistake even than this in the quotation, for, to get the reading, “My God, my God, how thou dost glorify me!” out of the Chaldee translation, the author substitutes שבחתני for שבקתני and, by so doing, himself falsifies the accepted utterance. When it is realised that the exclamation handed down by the Evangelist is a Chaldee version of a Hebrew original, it cannot but be admitted that the meaning of the Chaldee is determined by that of the Hebrew, of which it is a translation. This unquestionably is “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?” In the attributed rendering of the author, the Hebrew word he has adopted, to support preconceived views, only signifies “glorify” in the sense by singing the praises (and not by the illumination) of the glorified subject.,
{{Style P-Quote|1=In the Editors’ notes to the article on “The Crucifixion of Man,” in the May number of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, a quotation is given from ''The Hebrew-Egyptian Mystery.'' I have not seen this work and do not know the name of its author, but, judging from this specimen of his writings, he is very far from being a safe guide. From his way of treating the subject of the quotation, he is evidently not aware that the two Evangels in which the exclamation has been preserved reproduce the Chaldee translation or Targum of Psalm xxii., 1. This would have been more familiar than the Hebrew original to a Jew of the period in the habit of mixing with and teaching the people, and might well have fallen from the lips of such an one dying under such circumstances. To confront the Chaldee with the Hebrew here, and claim that the one is a falsification of the other is to make an unwarranted statement. But there is a still greater mistake even than this in the quotation, for, to get the reading, “My God, my God, how thou dost glorify me!” out of the Chaldee translation, the author substitutes שבחתני for שבקתני and, by so doing, himself falsifies the accepted utterance. When it is realised that the exclamation handed down by the Evangelist is a Chaldee version of a Hebrew original, it cannot but be admitted that the meaning of the Chaldee is determined by that of the Hebrew, of which it is a translation. This unquestionably is “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?” In the attributed rendering of the author, the Hebrew word he has adopted, to support preconceived views, only signifies “glorify” in the sense by singing the praises (and not by the illumination) of the glorified subject.


I have never met with an example of the use of the Hebrew formula referred to in the sense “My God, my God, how thou dost glorify me!” Will the learned Editors of Lucifer, or any of its readers, who may have been more fortunate in this regard, kindly point one out to me?
I have never met with an example of the use of the Hebrew formula referred to in the sense “My God, my God, how thou dost glorify me!” Will the learned Editors of <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lucifer</span>, or any of its readers, who may have been more fortunate in this regard, kindly point one out to me?


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Euphrates}}
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Euphrates.</span><br />8th June, 1888.}}


8th June, 1888.
[The above having been sent to the U.S.A. for the author of the “Source of Measures” to reply to his critic, the following is his answer. – <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Ed.</span>]
 
[The above having been sent to the U.S.A. for the author of the “Source of Measures” to reply to his critic, the following is his answer. – Ed.]


<hr>
<hr>
Line 4,559: Line 4,607:
{{Style P-Title|The Devil! Who is He?}}
{{Style P-Title|The Devil! Who is He?}}


jesus, or the priest? (John viii. 52; x. 20.)
<center><span style="font-variant:small-caps">Jesus, or the priest?</span> (John viii. 52; x. 20.)</center>


There are two persons (allegorical impersonations of good and evil), called Jesus and the Devil, who hate one another exceedingly; but whilst Jesus would expose and condemn the sin and spare the sinner that he might live to repent
{{Style P-Quote|1=There are two persons (allegorical impersonations of good and evil), called Jesus and the Devil, who hate one another exceedingly; but whilst Jesus would expose and condemn the sin and spare the sinner that he might live to repent


{{Page aside|496}}
{{Page aside|496}}
Line 4,569: Line 4,617:
But as condemning the blood of the good and the just one to be shed as a blasphemer on the testimony of false witnesses and without a cause, revealed the trail of the Serpent and indelibly marked the Priest as a man of blood, and a murderer; and as all the oceans of blood that he shed to exalt himself and blot out the name of Jesus utterly failed to stamp out the people’s love for Jesus, and only helped to publish throughout the whole world that the Priest was a man of blood and a murderer; therefore the Priest changed his policy. He shifted his tactics by using himself the very name of Jesus as an authority for a deep plan or scheme of salvation, by means of the blood of Jesus being offered and presented by himself as a sacrifice.
But as condemning the blood of the good and the just one to be shed as a blasphemer on the testimony of false witnesses and without a cause, revealed the trail of the Serpent and indelibly marked the Priest as a man of blood, and a murderer; and as all the oceans of blood that he shed to exalt himself and blot out the name of Jesus utterly failed to stamp out the people’s love for Jesus, and only helped to publish throughout the whole world that the Priest was a man of blood and a murderer; therefore the Priest changed his policy. He shifted his tactics by using himself the very name of Jesus as an authority for a deep plan or scheme of salvation, by means of the blood of Jesus being offered and presented by himself as a sacrifice.


And this doctrine of the Mass the Priest has established, as necessary to be believed, by means of bribery, corruption, intimidation and violence, until there are thousands who have not only been imposed upon and enslaved to believe this doctrine to be true, but even good and noble persons have enlisted as teachers and preachers to pass it on as necessary to be believed, under fear of the Church’s wrath here, and God’s wrath hereafter, although neither they nor any human being can reconcile it to be either good or true.
And this doctrine of the ''Mass'' the Priest has established, as necessary to be believed, by means of bribery, corruption, intimidation and violence, until there are thousands who have not only been imposed upon and enslaved to believe this doctrine to be true, but even good and noble persons have enlisted as teachers and preachers to pass it on as necessary to be believed, under fear of the Church’s wrath here, and God’s wrath hereafter, although neither they nor any human being can reconcile it to be either good or true.


{{Style P-Quote|1=And as the Priest, 1800 years ago, condemned Jesus to be crucified as a blasphemer and devil, and now use his name to condemn as infidels all who do not believe him to have been God, therefore the world is oftentimes made to blaspheme the name of Jesus through its being used as an authority for doing and teaching evil in God’s service, as of old men were made to blaspheme the name of God, because it was also used as an authority for doing evil.}}
And as the Priest, 1800 years ago, condemned Jesus to be crucified as a blasphemer and devil, and now use his name to condemn as infidels all who do not believe him to have been God, therefore the world is oftentimes made to blaspheme the name of Jesus through its being used as an authority for doing and teaching evil in God’s service, as of old men were made to blaspheme the name of God, because it was also used as an authority for doing evil.


And therefore it is our duty to deliver the name of Jesus from being thus unjustly used, because Jesus left nothing undone that love could do or suffer to deliver the name of God from being similarly used. And to be offended for this with the name of Jesus would be to be like to those who were offended with the name of God because unjustly used.
And therefore it is our duty to deliver the name of Jesus from being thus unjustly used, because Jesus left nothing undone that love could do or suffer to deliver the name of God from being similarly used. And to be offended for this with the name of Jesus would be to be like to those who were offended with the name of God because unjustly used.


There are some persons who would dethrone Jesus from being looked up to as the Christ and Son of God, because they do not see their way to dethroning the spread of Romanism, except by dethroning Jesus; but Jesus and the Scriptures tell us that they were murderers who conspired to put Jesus to death (John viii. 37-59; Acts vii. 52; Acts xiii. 27; 1 Cor. ii. 7, 8). Therefore let God be manifested to be good and true, even though the truth dethrones the Priest by requiring him to confess that his doctrine of the Mass is opposed to the teaching of Jesus, and must be reformed, because Jesus taught God would have mercy and not sacrifice. If in the mind of Jesus we have seen the mind
There are some persons who would dethrone Jesus from being looked up to as the Christ and Son of God, because they do not see their way to dethroning the spread of Romanism, except by dethroning Jesus; but Jesus and the Scriptures tell us that they were murderers who conspired to put Jesus to death (John viii. 37-59; Acts vii. 52; Acts xiii. 27; 1 Cor. ii. 7, 8). Therefore let God be manifested to be good and true, even though the truth dethrones the Priest by requiring him to confess that his doctrine of ''the Mass'' is opposed to the teaching of Jesus, and must be reformed, because Jesus taught God would have mercy and not sacrifice. If in the mind of Jesus we have seen the mind


{{Page aside|497}}
{{Page aside|497}}
Line 4,581: Line 4,629:
of God, then in Christ’s adversaries and slanderers, we have seen those whom we were pledged at our baptism to resist as the Devil (John xv. 24).
of God, then in Christ’s adversaries and slanderers, we have seen those whom we were pledged at our baptism to resist as the Devil (John xv. 24).


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=Rev. T. G. Headley.}}
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Rev. T. G. Headley.</span><br />Manor House, Petersham <span style="font-variant:small-caps">s.w.</span>}}
 
Manor House, Petersham S.W.


<hr>
<hr>
Line 4,597: Line 4,643:
{{Style P-Title|A Lesson}}
{{Style P-Title|A Lesson}}


Regarding the first rule of Practical Occultism in the April number of your journal, it may not be known to many of your readers that in most of our (Hindu) rites and ceremonies, we have to use the “five coloured powders.” These are prepared in a particular way and then spread, one after the other, over a certain Yantra. The arrangements of these colours are however different in Tantric and Vedic rites. Pundit Kalibar Vedantabagish, the renowned Vedantist of Bengal, has promised to give me a detailed account of these colours, but I doubt whether he will allow me to publish it.
{{Style P-Quote|1=Regarding the first rule of Practical Occultism in the April number of your journal, it may not be known to many of your readers that in most of our (Hindu) rites and ceremonies, we have to use the “five coloured powders.” These are prepared in a particular way and then spread, one after the other, over a certain Yantra. The arrangements of these colours are however different in Tantric and Vedic rites. Pundit Kalibar Vedantabagish, the renowned Vedantist of Bengal, has promised to give me a detailed account of these colours, but I doubt whether he will allow me to publish it.


Your note on Ultimate Philosophy (the last lines on page 141 of the April number) is not quite correct. According to our Shastras “the tortoise does not wag its tail in absolute void,” the whole is supported by Ananta Naga, which means, ''one who is endless and motionless.'' The Elephants (not one) are the ''Elephants of Space'' (Dig Gaza), and the tortoise is a particular manifestation of Vishnu.
Your note on Ultimate Philosophy (the last lines on page 141 of the April number) is not quite correct. According to our Shastras “the tortoise does <span style="font-variant:small-caps">not</span> wag its tail in absolute void,” the whole is supported by Ananta Naga, which means, ''one who is endless and motionless.'' The Elephants (not one) are the ''Elephants of Space'' (Dig Gaza), and the tortoise is a particular manifestation of Vishnu.


It is hardly fair to condemn Sir Monier Williams on account of his taking the “Boar’s flesh” in a literal sense, and then ridicule the Puranic allegories.
It is hardly fair to condemn Sir Monier Williams on account of his taking the “Boar’s flesh” in a literal sense, and then ridicule the Puranic allegories.


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=H. P. Mukerji.}}
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">H. P. Mukerji.</span><br />Berhampur (Bengal), 12th May, 1888.}}
 
Berhampur (Bengal), 12th May, 1888.


<hr>
<hr>
Line 4,619: Line 4,663:
{{Style P-Title|The "Chaste Tree"}}
{{Style P-Title|The "Chaste Tree"}}


Will you tell me the botanical name of the ''“Agnus Castus"'' plant, also what authority there is for supposing Christ was crowned with Acanthus, and if so are any of that family indigenous to Syria?
{{Style P-Quote|1=Will you tell me the botanical name of the “''Agnus Castus''” plant, also what authority there is for supposing Christ was crowned with Acanthus, and if so are any of that family indigenous to Syria?


''Paliurus australis'' (Christ’s Thorn) is spoken of by Loudon as the probable plant, of the order Rhamni. He adds, Hasselquist thought it was a kind of Rhamnus (Buckthorn), called by Linnaeus “''Spina Christi.”'' The latter I have received from Syria, where it is common, and bears a small yellow berry.
''Paliurus australis'' (Christ’s Thorn) is spoken of by Loudon as the probable plant, of the order Rhamni. He adds, Hasselquist thought it was a kind of Rhamnus (Buckthorn), called by Linnæus “''Spina Christi.”'' The latter I have received from Syria, where it is common, and bears a small yellow berry.


{{Style P-Signature in capitals|1=W.N. Gale}}
|signature=<span style="font-variant:small-caps">W. N. Gale.</span>}}


<hr>
<hr>
Line 4,637: Line 4,681:
{{Style P-Title|[Thanks to friends and subscribers]}}
{{Style P-Title|[Thanks to friends and subscribers]}}


The Editors of “Lucifer” beg to thank their friends and subscribers for the support accorded to them during the first year of its existence. With the next Number the Magazine enters upon its second year; and the Editors feel confident that they will be enabled to make it still more attractive, by increasing its intrinsic value with the permanent interest of the contributions appearing on its pages. They therefore appeal to the subscribers of the past year, and their well-wishers in Europe and America, to continue to support them in their efforts for the cause they serve.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">The Editors of “Lucifer” beg to thank their friends and subscribers for the support accorded to them during the first year of its existence. With the next Number the Magazine enters upon its second year; and the Editors feel confident that they will be enabled to make it still more attractive, by increasing its intrinsic value with the permanent interest of the contributions appearing on its pages. They therefore appeal to the subscribers of the past year, and their well-wishers in Europe and America, to continue to support them in their efforts for the cause they serve.</span>


{{Style P-Separator custom}}
{{Style P-Separator custom}}
Line 4,645: Line 4,689:
{{Style P-Title|Theosophical and Mystic Publications}}
{{Style P-Title|Theosophical and Mystic Publications}}


THE THEOSOPHIST OF MADRAS. Since Colonel Olcott assumed the direction of the THEOSOPHIST, a few months ago, its successive numbers have shown a steady increase in interest
<center>THE THEOSOPHIST OF MADRAS.</center>
 
The most noteworthy feature of the last three numbers is a series of articles on “''Nature’s Finer Forces”'' dealing with the philosophy of Breath in connection with the ''Tatwas.'' The explanation of the so-called prismatic decomposition of white light, according to the theory of the Science of Breath, is exceedingly suggestive, though exception must be taken to the author’s argumentation on the subject. According to the modern undulatory theory of light, it is not held that, fn the case of absorption spectra, the motion of the ether Is ''absorbed.'' The explanation of the phenomenon given by Science is, that when the crest of one ethereal wave comes over the ''hollow'' of another wave of ''the same'' length and period, they mutually annihilate each other and ''darkness'' is the result. Of course from the standpoint of occult physics the modern theory is unsatisfactory; but this does not justify Mr. Rama Prasad in demolishing his adversaries by the very simple expedient of mis-stating their case.


But apart from the few instances where the author comes into collision with science, his explanations and suggestions are most valuable, and the THEOSOPHIST must be congratulated on having opened a mine of such interest to practical students. We would advise all those who are naturally psychic to study these articles. The connection of Prana and the Tatwas with the planets and the light which is thrown thereby on the theory of planetary influences,deserves the attention of some western astrologer. It suggests a train of thought which is very far-reaching and which some student ought to take up and investigate.
Since Colonel Olcott assumed the direction of the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Theosophist</span>, a few months ago, its successive numbers have shown a steady increase in interest.


Besides these articles, we note, in the
The most noteworthy feature of the last three numbers is a series of articles on “''Nature’s Finer Forces,''” dealing with the philosophy of Breath in connection with the ''Tatwas.'' The explanation of the so-called prismatic decomposition of white light, according to the theory of the Science of Breath, is exceedingly suggestive, though exception must be taken to the author’s argumentation on the subject. According to the modern undulatory theory of light, it is not held that, in the case of absorption spectra, the motion of the ether is ''absorbed.'' The explanation of the phenomenon given by Science is, that when the crest of one ethereal wave comes over the ''hollow'' of another wave of ''the same'' length and period, they mutually annihilate each other and ''darkness'' is the result. Of course from the standpoint of occult physics the modern theory is unsatisfactory; but this does not justify Mr. Rama Prasad in demolishing his adversaries by the very simple expedient of mis-stating their case.


May number, “''Emerson and Occult'' ''Laws”'' by C. Johnston ''; "'Eastern and''
But apart from the few instances where the author comes into collision with science, his explanations and suggestions are most valuable, and the <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Theosophist</span> must be congratulated on having opened a mine of such interest to practical students. We would advise all those who are naturally psychic to study these articles. The connection of Prana and the Tatwas with the planets and the light which is thrown thereby on the theory of planetary influences, deserves the attention of some western astrologer. It suggests a train of thought which is very far-reaching and which some student ought to take up and investigate.


''Western Science"'' and the continuation of the “''Kaivalyanavanita."'' Colonel
Besides these articles, we note, in the May number, “''Emerson and Occult Laws,''” by C. Johnston; “''Eastern and Western Science''” and the continuation of the “''Kaivalyanavanita.''” Colonel Olcott has, it would seem, established sympathetic relations with Dr. Charcot of the Salpetrière by sending him a Tamil copy of an ancient Sanskrit work wherein one of the latest discoveries, that of a ''zone erogène'' on the human body, was recorded thousands of years ago.


Olcott has, it would seem, established sympathetic relations with Dr. Charcot of the Salpetrière by sending him a
In the June number special attention is claimed by an article on the ''Uttaragita'' by R. Jaya Raja Ran. It deals with the true conception of Deity in philosophy, and is, in some respects, so clear and ably reasoned as to deserve the attention of all students. “''The Hindu Trimurti,''” in the same number, is also an able metaphysical paper on an analogous subject; but the somewhat severe character of this and the preceding issue is happily relieved by some further chapters of “''The Angel Peacock,''” which has now reached a stage of thrilling interest.


Tamil copy of an ancient Sanskrit work wherein one of the latest discoveries, that of a ''zone erogène'' on the human body, was recorded thousands of years ago.
The July issue opens with an extremely interesting article by Colonel Olcott on “''Precipitated Pictures,''” interesting mainly on account of the personal reminiscences with which the Colonel has interwoven his account. But one is saddened on reaching the end by a postscript, from which it appears that the whole series of phenomena, obtained by Mr. Marsh and published by Dr. Buchanan, is tainted with suspicion owing to the bad character of the medium. An article on “''Suggestion'',” follows and acquires additional significance from the juxtaposition. The “''Revival of Hinduism,''” a further instalment of “''The Angel Peacock'',” and an article by Mr. Charles Johnston on “''The Creed of Christendom,''” are all of interest. Mr. Pratt’s “''Travestied Teachings,''” is continued, “''Heredity and Karma,''” are the subject of a few remarks, and a full narrative of the recent American Theosophical Convention, followed by an account of the celebration of Buddha’s birthday in Ceylon, complete the contents of a varied and highly interesting number.
 
In the June number special attention is claimed by an article on the ''Uttaragita'' by R. Jaya Raja Ran. It deals with the true conception of Deity in philosophy, and is, in some respects, so clear and ably reasoned as to deserve the attention of all students. “''The Hindu Trimurti"'' in the same number, is also an able metaphysical paper on an analogous subject; but the somewhat severe character of this and the preceding issue is happily relieved by some further chapters of “''The Angel'' ''Peacock”'' which has now reached a stage of thrilling interest.
 
The July issue opens with an extremely interesting article by Colonel Olcott on “''Precipitated Pictures”'' interesting mainly on account of the personal reminiscences with which the Colonel has interwoven his account. But one is saddened on reaching the end by a postscript, from which it appears that the whole series of phenomena, obtained by Mr. Marsh and published by Dr. Buchanan, is tainted with suspicion owing to the bad character of the medium. An article on “''Suggestion'',” follows and acquires additional significance from the juxtaposition. The “''Revival of Hinduism,''” a further instalment of “''The Angel Peacock'',” and an article by Mr. Charles Johnston on “''The'' ''Creed of Christendom'',” are all of interest. Mr. Pratt’s “''Travestied Teachings”'' is continued, “''Heredity and Karma"'' are the subject of a few remarks, and a full narrative of the recent American Theosophical Convention, followed by an account of the celebration of Buddha’s birthday in Ceylon, complete the contents of a varied and highly interesting number.


<center>THE PATH (NEW YORK).</center>
<center>THE PATH (NEW YORK).</center>
Line 4,669: Line 4,707:
This journal, too, during the last three months, has more than maintained its usually high average of valuable and interesting matter. Mr. Brehon’s series of articles on the ''Bhagavat-Gita'' form a striking contribution to the study of that marvellous Scripture.
This journal, too, during the last three months, has more than maintained its usually high average of valuable and interesting matter. Mr. Brehon’s series of articles on the ''Bhagavat-Gita'' form a striking contribution to the study of that marvellous Scripture.


In the May issue the reader will find a very able article on “''The Theosophical'' ''Field"'' by Jasper Niemand, and a most suggestive conversation between a sage and a student on ''Elementals and Elementaries'', which gives answers to many of the questions which inevitably suggest themselves to all who have witnessed mediumistic phenomena. Julius’ “''Tea Table Talk''” for the month is in the
In the May issue the reader will find a very able article on “''The Theosophical Field,''” by Jasper Niemand, and a most suggestive conversation between a sage and a student on ''Elementals and Elementaries'', which gives answers to many of the questions which inevitably suggest themselves to all who have witnessed mediumistic phenomena. Julius’ “''Tea Table Talk''” for the month is in the


{{Page aside|500}}
{{Page aside|500}}
Line 4,683: Line 4,721:
''Tea Table Talk'' runs this time in a somewhat different strain from that of May; it is especially interesting and valuable, for it gives some hints of the way in which students should study the incidents of their daily life, and learn to trace therein the action of Karma and of those unseen influences which form so much greater a part of our life than we are wont to realise.
''Tea Table Talk'' runs this time in a somewhat different strain from that of May; it is especially interesting and valuable, for it gives some hints of the way in which students should study the incidents of their daily life, and learn to trace therein the action of Karma and of those unseen influences which form so much greater a part of our life than we are wont to realise.


The July number opens with a well-timed and admirably expressed article addressed “''To Aspirants for Chelaship."'' All those in whom has awakened the yearning after ''real'' knowledge and the firm will to help humanity are most earnestly advised to study and ponder the statements put forward.
The July number opens with a well-timed and admirably expressed article addressed “''To Aspirants for Chelaship.''” All those in whom has awakened the yearning after ''real'' knowledge and the firm will to help humanity are most earnestly advised to study and ponder the statements put forward.


In connection with this article an essay on the “''Culture of Concentration'',” should also be studied, for they are mutually explanatory.
In connection with this article an essay on the “''Culture of Concentration'',” should also be studied, for they are mutually explanatory.


Another “''Conversation on Occultism”'' is given in this number, which contains some valuable suggestions; and the ''Tea'' ''Table Talk'' is varied and interesting as usual.
Another “''Conversation on Occultism''” is given in this number, which contains some valuable suggestions; and the ''Tea Table Talk'' is varied and interesting as usual.


<center>LE LOTUS (PARIS).</center>
<center>LE LOTUS (PARIS).</center>


Le Lotus for June opens with the first part of an admirable and remarkably well-written article on “''Parabrahm'',” from the pen of Amaravella. This is followed by a rather dithyrambic paper on “''Fabre'' ''d’Olivet et Saint Ives d’Alvèdre,”'' in which the latter receives more praise than he deserves, for his ''magnum opus,'' a truly ponderous tome, is full of errors and even gross blunders. The translations of articles from the ''Sphinx'' on ''Ancient Egyptian Psychology'' and the ''Post-Mortem State'' are continued, and following them we find an essay on ''Some Facts'' ''about the Zodiac,'' translated by M. Dacourme from the ''Religio-Philosophical'' ''Journal,'' which we cordially recommend to the attention of students.
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">Le Lotus</span> for June opens with the first part of an admirable and remarkably well-written article on “''Parabrahm'',” from the pen of Amaravella. This is followed by a rather dithyrambic paper on “''Fabre d’Olivet et Saint Ives d’Alvèdre,''” in which the latter receives more praise than he deserves, for his ''magnum opus,'' a truly ponderous tome, is full of errors and even gross blunders. The translations of articles from the ''Sphinx'' on ''Ancient Egyptian Psychology'' and the ''Post-Mortem State'' are continued, and following them we find an essay on ''Some Facts about the Zodiac,'' translated by M. Dacourme from the ''Religio-Philosophical Journal,'' which we cordially recommend to the attention of students.


An essay on Hallucination, by Guymiot, is striking, for he maintains the existence of the so-called “Gods,” the higher intelligences which guide nature. This theme is treated of at length in Mme. Blavatsky’s forthcoming “''Secret Doctrine,''” and this article has special value as, in a measure, preparing the reader’s mind for the study of that work.
An essay on Hallucination, by Guymiot, is striking, for he maintains the existence of the so-called “Gods,” the higher intelligences which guide nature. This theme is treated of at length in Mme. Blavatsky’s forthcoming “''Secret Doctrine,''” and this article has special value as, in a measure, preparing the reader’s mind for the study of that work.
Line 4,697: Line 4,735:
A letter against Vivisection from the Mandarin Lou-Y, with some lovely verses by Amaravella, and the usual notices of books, &amp;c., complete an interesting number.
A letter against Vivisection from the Mandarin Lou-Y, with some lovely verses by Amaravella, and the usual notices of books, &amp;c., complete an interesting number.


The June issue is enlivened by the continuation of the controversy between Mme. Blavatsky and l’abbé Roca on the subject of ''Christian Esotericism.'' Amaravella’s essay on ''Parabrahm'' is continued, and the translation of the article on ''Ancient'' ''Egyptian Psychology'' from the ''Sphinx'' is concluded.
The June issue is enlivened by the continuation of the controversy between Mme. Blavatsky and l’abbé Roca on the subject of ''Christian Esotericism.'' Amaravella’s essay on ''Parabrahm'' is continued, and the translation of the article on ''Ancient Egyptian Psychology'' from the ''Sphinx'' is concluded.


These are followed by the reproduction of the twelfth chapter of the ''Voyage du'' ''Sieur Paul Lucas,'' published in 1712, in which the author gives a most curious account of a Fraternity of Adepts with whom he came in contact; and a review of J. Peladan’s ''A Cœur Perdu,'' furnishes an instructive conclusion to this issue.
These are followed by the reproduction of the twelfth chapter of the ''Voyage du Sieur Paul Lucas,'' published in 1712, in which the author gives a most curious account of a Fraternity of Adepts with whom he came in contact; and a review of J. Peladan’s ''À Cœur Perdu,'' furnishes an instructive conclusion to this issue.
 
{{Style P-Separator custom}}


The July LOTUS opens with an article by the Editor, our esteemed friend and colleague, Mr. F. K. Gaboriau. A personal attack, equally unjustifiable and ungentlemanly, has been made upon him by a small minority, namely the three ex-members, of the Isis Lodge of Paris. To these, Mr. Gaboriau replies in an admirably calm, firm and dignified article, in which he vindicates the impartial and unsectarian character of his Editorship. While we deeply regret the occasion which has given rise to this article, we congratulate our colleague upon its tone.
The July <span style="font-variant:small-caps">Lotus</span> opens with an article by the Editor, our esteemed friend and colleague, Mr. F. K. Gaboriau. A personal attack, equally unjustifiable and ungentlemanly, has been made upon him by a small minority, namely the three ex-members, of the Isis Lodge of Paris. To these, Mr. Gaboriau replies in an admirably calm, firm and dignified article, in which he vindicates the impartial and unsectarian character of his Editorship. While we deeply regret the occasion which has given rise to this article, we congratulate our colleague upon its tone.


The remaining contents of the number are some Notes by H. P. Blavatsky to the series of articles, already mentioned, on ancient Egyptian psychology; the continuation of Amaravella’s article on ''“Parabrahm"''; a translation of Colonel Olcott; “''Annual Address''”; and, finally, an article by X, on “''Seeing without the (physical) Eyes.''”
The remaining contents of the number are some Notes by H. P. Blavatsky to the series of articles, already mentioned, on ancient Egyptian psychology; the continuation of Amaravella’s article on “''Parabrahm''”; a translation of Colonel Olcott; “''Annual Address''”; and, finally, an article by X, on “''Seeing without the (physical) Eyes.''”


<span style="font-variant:small-caps">These three Magazines can all be obtained at the Office of “Lucifer,” 7 Duke Street, Adelphi, W.C.</span>
<span style="font-variant:small-caps">These three Magazines can all be obtained at the Office of “Lucifer,” 7 Duke Street, Adelphi, W.C.</span>


{{Footnotes}}
{{Footnotes}}